Death is a Troll Snippet dump

by Alryetagory

Summary:

Possible stories for my Death is a Troll Series!!

Notes:

Hello, I apparently do not know how to not make more of these dumps and stay focused on the main works....

Chapter 1: Loki x Harry Ver. 1 Pt 1

Snippet:

There was a sudden pulse that shook the whole city. It was so strong that the Chitauri began to collapse dead closest to where the pulse originated from. All electronic devices began to fail and if it wasn't because Tony had somehow stumbled upon David Bowie's twin brother, he was sure his arc would have stopped and he would be very much dead before he hit the ground. As it was, his Iron Man suit was not as protected and since he flew too close to the epicenter of the pulse, both the suit and Jarvis suddenly powered off and he was now stuck in free fall towards the ground. However, he is jerked harshly to a stop and set down on the ground a moment later thank to Hulk keeping him from becoming a Stark Pancake just off of 23rd street. The pulse was apparently strong enough to even knock the device offline and to close the portal. It also seems to have knocked Loki out as well. Meanwhile Thor flew toward the epicenter of the shockwave, wondering at the strength of this Battle Mage to have rendered his brother unconscious, even if momentarily so, but the sight that greeted him froze him solid in horror and blinding rage:

An oversized Bilgesnipe had a child, or what appeared to be a child, by the throat, throttling the poor thing. Even as a stick of a woman with an equine like face and an very fat woman trying to stop him, both screaming away as the fat pig of a young man watched on in horror. What enraged Thor was the clearly limp and unnatural rolling of the small child's head. Their eyes rolled into their head. A shimmer of green and gold appears at his side and he quickly grabs onto his brother's arm, his grip bruising and the mage can feel the rage about to boil over and the Berserker about to break free. Loki wastes no time flicking magic at the mortals, knocking them all away from the child. His clone appearing and administering first aid even as the Avengers converge on them, worried and confused.

"What the bloody hell do you think you are doing!? Stop this freakishness now!! That no good abomination caused this and deserves death!!!" The Bilgesnipe male bellows out as the Clone works on healing the Child, trying to revive them. But suddenly a second shockwave blasts out and the child floats into the air as a pair of great crystal wings of green and gold stain glass like feathers appear at his back. This draws a gasp from the Godly pair of brothers, the Berserker dropping to his knees and bowing his head as Loki slowly lets him go and walks forward.

"Hold it, Loki--" Steve begins, but stops when Thor grabs him and makes him yelp at the crushing grip.

"Don't, Brother's mate is not in danger...." The Berserker growls, voice like the deadly rumble of a storm.

Loki walks up to the floating form and carefully pulls the child, no the tiny young man into his arms and a third shockwave blasts out and suddenly he is pulled into the Land Between. Everywhere is blindingly white and he sees his tiny mate struggling against something even as the Personification of Death holds the other souls at bay, the Entity seemingly struggling to keep them back. He wastes no time and calls for Hela, the Goddess seeing the madness growls and strides forward to help the True Death keep the balance from tipping dangerously while Loki tends to the foul beast trying to maul his mate...

---

There is no telling how long Loki stood frozen, his beautiful Littler Bird held in his arms, powerful pulses of Magic sending out powerful shockwaves from them. Any Chitauri that survived collapsed dead as the magic spreads further and further out causing rolling blackouts. But the Avengers can do nothing but stand and watch, Hulk had to pry Tony free of his suit so he could at least run a battery powered scanner over the pair and is shocked by the readouts. Clint has his bow trained on the Dursleys, who are still making a fuss about Freaks and Freakishness. Every time they spew their vitriol he gets closer to giving into the impulse to shoot them all in the throat. But thankfully a sudden gasp and one last ground shattering pulse bursts out and Loki drops to a knee, carefully tucking the winged being close to his chest so he did not accidentally drop him. The young man was now sleeping peacefully in his arms, his throat horridly bruised and his voice box crushed for now, but his neck no longer hung at an unnatural angle, clearly having been healed by the True Death before they were set free of the Land Between.

Gasping for air, Loki slowly sits back, his brother's legs suddenly there to brace his back, the Berserker having stood over them most of the time and no one willing to fight him since he seemed much less inclined to listen to them. Feeling the currents of rage and electricity running where his back meets his brother's legs, Loki  needs to calm him down before they can do anything further. Getting up slowly, holding his precious soulmate tightly, he turns to his brother and passes him to his brother. The Berserker carefully takes the frail being into his arms.

"You will make sure the AllFather does not find him or hurt him... I will go quietly if you can promise me this, Thor the Blood Warrior." He states without question, the blue gone from his eyes.

Thor bows low, careful to not harm the delicate being in his hold and says something in AllSpeak before Loki nods and sits down once more, his legs still feeling like jelly. He will wait right there to be taken back to Asgard, but he will gladly go knowing his soulmate will be safe, he's lost too much to the AllFather already, he will not lose this too...

Chapter 2: Loki x Harry ver. 1 pt 2

Notes:

Hello, sorry for not making a new chapter, just an edit and extending it a bit more.

Clint wasn't sure how to feel as he sat on top of a light post, his bow in hand and an arrow resting in place, ready to be notched and fired at any moment. However, the person he was going to shoot has not moved from his place since the strange events that surrounded the kid more than 8hrs prior. A kid, he is reminds himself, who clearly had his neck crushed and broken, but now was somehow still alive and sleeping deeply back at the tower. Secreted away into the private medical ward Stark had set up for some reason. He only caught a half mumbled 'facilities for the team' coming from the frantic genius as he got the kid on a stretcher with a couple of personnel who knew Stark but somehow didn't trigger his instant distrust of medical professionals.

Thor was standing protectively over him the whole time, unmoving and dangerous like a looming storm cloud, waiting to get the all clear apparently. And his basket case of a brother, who apparently wasn't a basket case at but might have also been controlled, was still sitting where he was. Loki had only moved when the clean up crew came to clear away the dead bodies, debris and the alien tech. The God even helped to lift some of the heavier pieces with easy, somehow proving he was playing around with them even in his possibly compromised state. He lifted large slabs of stone and metal with nary a strain and anyone alive he quickly spelled bandages and splits for them until they could be tended to properly. Once the area around them has been cleared, he promptly sat back down in the same exact spot.

It was strange and Clint was seriously weirded out. But he noticed that instead of blue eyes, Loki's eyes were green, which according to the legends, Loki's eyes are canonically green. But he knows they had been blue right before he was possessed and enslaved to Loki... He still shudders at the feeling of his mind being taken over like someone dumped  slime on it and froze it solid. Natasha had told him his eyes had been an eerie blue color as well. Loki looks up when a delivery girl runs up to him, looking terrified, but not so much as to ruin her delivery. She hands him a bag of food, a large container of juice and she bolts again. Loki blinks slowly but carefully pulls out the takeaway container and opens it to a chicken and vegetable gyro. As he slowly eats it, clearly Stark ordered food for everyone, even the prisoner, Clint notices the same girl running to where Clint is and is now trying to figure out how to give him his food and drink.

Clint fires a grappling claw down to dangle before her and she smiles brightly as she carefully ties the bag to it and waves before she is dashing off to deliver more food. He finds a spicy beef gyro and smirks happily. He opts to eat since Loki legitimately seems to be waiting in that spot. So he lets his mind wander to those civilians who had hurt the kid. The fat walrus of a man, a Vernon Dudley, had been ranting and raving that he's done nothing wrong and that he is well within his rights to kill 'the freak.' That had triggered quite a few of the team, they have all been called freaks at one point or another in their lives and it was most often heard from those they were supposed to trust or be cared for by. Dursley kept insisting he was innocent and that they have no jurisdiction over him since he is a British citizen and thus not subjective to American law enforcement. Clint knows that is bullshit. The man basically killed the kid while blaming him for the attack. British citizen or not, the man was sitting pretty in a holding cell with his family since they are not diplomates or anyone of significant standing to have Diplomatic Immunity. And without the mentioned Immunity, they are subjective to the laws.

Nat was digging up all the bones and skeletons she could on the Dursleys and on the kid, but the disturbing lack of paper trails on the kid was, again, triggering the team. Thor was already super pissed and apparently in Berserker mode, Loki had talked to him like a king delivering orders to a soldier and not his brother. And the way he had just shut off was unnerving. From the chatter through the comms still, Stark and Banner were quickly joining Thor's pissed at the filth wagon. Clint, admittedly was in it too, would love to have a one on one session with Dursley too, but someone's gotta keep an eye on Loki. By the time they finish eating Thor arrives and Fury climbs out of his car, pissed as hell, but clearly having lost some kind of argument. It soon becomes clear when he sees the Tesseract in some strange device and Loki stands up and allows himself to be put in a muzzle and irons before he grabs the other end of the device and within moments they are gone in a flash and a puff of bluish black mist.

"Director?" He asks, getting down from his perch.

"We cannot punish them. We have no power over them..." He grits his teeth in anger. "And Stark is keeping me and the rest of SHIELD out of the tower for whatever reason."

"Maybe because it is his private property and has a right to said privacy?" Clint asks, while mentally shifting a few things around in his mental profile of the eccentric multi billionaire. He doesn't tell his boss anything either, just that he will go keep an eye on Stark for now...

---

Harry slowly blinks his eyes open, seeing a white ceiling and the faint beeping of machinery next to him is new and confusing. He was half expecting to wake up either in the Hospital Wing of Hogwarts, his cupboard or the ceiling of the second bedroom. But no, he wakes up wherever he is. His neck is stiff and unbearably tender. He feels something locking his head in place, a neck brace of some kind. He doesn't think he would be able to speak for a while yet either. His last few memories were of fighting off Voldemort in that white world after his uncle began to viciously strangle and shake him after the attack on the city began.

"Hey kid, I'm Tony Stark, you're safe here... So don't freak out..." Harry blinks at the stranger, who comes into view just then, unable to say anything. "Our scans say your voice box is crushed... So for now don't try to say anything..."

Harry blinks once to show he understands. He watches this 'Tony Stark' as best he can from where he is trapped in the bed and soon a Dr. Banner is introduced as they work on getting him patched up. Harry listens to them even as he drifts off once more. They talk about his many unhealed or mishealed injuries and scars. He mentally panics because that means his glamours fell. His magic was dangerously low and he was a sitting duck. It would be worse if they told Uncle Vernon who would surely come finish the job finally. But in a way, Harry would be glad. He is just so tired of it all...

Harry awakens this time to the familiar sight of a Goblin, but there was a shimmer of some sort around them, a glamour of sort? The rough growl of his voice was oddly soothing.

"Ah, Lord Potter you are awake at last.... You have been sleeping for two months now..." The Goblin says softly, much more gently than he expected. But then again Goblins were protective of children no matter the race or their issues with the adults of said race. Harry has also gone out of his way to try and be respectful of the Goblin Nation since they handled the money of not only his family but all of Magical kind. To upset them is a kin to suicide. "You are still unable to speak due to the extensive damage your magic is trying to heal still. However, if you would blink or point at any of these images to help us understand what you are trying to say then that will be helpful."

He feels his bed move into a sitting potion and he sees Mr. Stark and Dr. Banner but also several others most of whom were Magicals. He blinks confusedly and the Goblin introduces the medical team that His Majesty, the Goblin King has hand picked to attend to him, all of them bowed low and greeted him softly. Harry gives a pained smile and then blinks at Tony for the rest.

"These are the Avengers: Captain Steve Rogers, or Captain America as he is better known as, Clint Barton, Hawkeye, but I call him Legolas, Natasha Romanoff, the Black Widow, but personally she is just scarily awesome, and you know me and Bruce. There is another guy in our team, Thor, but he's away right now. You somehow managed to stop his insane brother from destroying the city and allowing an alien invasion take over." Tony says as he waves at the others who all nod. Harry blinks rapidly and then a slower blink to indicate he understood, if slowly.

For the next hour, he tries to explain through facial expressions and pointing at various pictures what he remembers and finally taps at a photo of a teacher and a potion vial and refused to do any more than that until one of the goblins finally understood.

"You are requesting Potion Master Snape to attend?" She asks, her voice deep and gravelly.

He gives a thumbs up and yawns as best he can with his jaw pretty much wired shut to help heal the broken bones in his jaw and cheeks. She quickly pens off a massive and turns into an international Portkey, with an explanation as to why his presence is urgent and to keep the information secret. Not even a moment later a beautiful snowy flies in and snatches it from her. Harry is glad Hedwig is well and clearly determined to bring Snape the letter. She only pauses to gently nuzzle him with a concerned bark, looking him up and down and then around the room and vanishing into the growing darkness. Harry yawns again and this time doesn't fight sleep, feeling warm soup being spelled right into him as he drifts off...

---

Severus Snape was not sure how to feel seeing Potter's blasted bird sitting in his windowsill in his tiny kitchen at Spinner's end nor does he know how to feel when said bird forced him into a reverse Legilimens. He was pulled into her mind and he saw the images she had in her memory, which was much more human like than any other Owl. She showed him Potter's home life, the bearings the insults. She showed him how the boy was pretty much a slave to his family and they starved him. He watched her last set of memories so many unknowns in a room with a clearly heavily injured Harry Potter, who is unable to move or speak much and had to resort to playing a bastardized verse of charades to get anything done.

Heading, when she felt he was going to actually listen for once let him go and she slumps tiredly down on his sill while he looks over the letter finally and quickly begins packing up his home and everything he needs. He even calls Potter's dotty House Elf to gather all of the boy's things and anything that they left at the school and orders him to New York. With nothing left to do himself other than grabbing his emergency kit and pinning his Potion's Master broach which acts as his medical practitioner certificate, on his robe, he grabs hold of the tired Snowy and activates the Portkey...

He easily throws up several shields and shadows away from the bullets and arrows fired his way from the jumpy Muggles and glares at them unimpressed.

"I was summoned by Gringotta to attend an Ancient One?" He demands cooly and the Goblins, the two winged beings and one Dragon guard had only half dawn their weapons but not openly attacked, nod.

"It has been a couple of thousands of years since the Last Daughter of the Heavens was born and this one manifested due to mortal if not fatal peril." The head healer states waving at his student who is sleeping still, his great crystal wings carefully spread out behind him across several beds showing off their beauty green and gold stained glass like feathers.

"Well fuck me..." Severus gaps and then shakes his head, his wand in hand a moment later and with the level of grumpiness that only a teacher or a parent can muster, begins to complain about the BWL, as he slept on, oblivious to his professors concerns and ire. As he runs his scans and begins pulling potions out, measuring them out in medical shot glasses he started with the ones to combat his starved state, his shrunken organs and to replenish his blood. He will then give him several nutrient potions and once he is at a good enough weight, he will start vanishing the bones that are too problematic or beyond saving and regrow them. He will do the same for the unsaleable organs minus the heart and brain. If those are too damaged the most he can do is get them healthy enough for a rebirth ritual. He mutters this to himself but the others are listening closely even as he carefully strips his student and growls at the sight of how painfully small and how practically skeletal he is and the ghastly scars he hid for years.

"I am not going to be able to save him like this, it is too much damage. However, I can get him healthy enough for a round of cleansing and healing rituals. If we can get his body to a healthy enough state, he will be undergoing the rebirth ritual and a temporary de-aging ritual to allow for his body to properly heal and for his mind to mentally heal..." Severus finally admits.

"Very well, we have noted everything you noticed and compared them to the scans as well as what you are using and have intent to use. We can provide Potion Master Snape with temporary lodging until such a time he finds his own and will gladly work with him to heal the Ancient One. This is a most grievous and dangerous situation. A Daughter of Heaven is never to come to harm let alone this level of harm... It is a black mark on our people and according to the soul bond, He has met his mate and said mate will be well within his rights to slaughter all living people's for this heinous attack." The Goblin says grimly.

"And who is Mr. Potter's mate?" Severus demands eyes narrowed and his black eyes turning gold with dangerous intent.

"That would be me, mortal..." Loki's voice startles then as an astral image appears by Harry's bedside, his cold glare softening at the sight of his sleeping mate but hardens seeing the damage done to him. "Let it be clear, if he is not put to rights... What I did under the Mad One's control will look like kitten's play by the time I am done with you...." He promises making the others shiver. "He trusts you, Son of the House of Prince.... However, I do not understand why when you were so cruel to him..."

"Protecting his damned neck, while working as a spy into warring factions, on top of teaching a dangerous art to children doesn't lend one much patiences... I could not afford to be nice. And clearly out of all of his teachers he trusts me the most, which speaks in my favor...." Severus states.

"We shall see.... I must go now, Odin senses my magic..." He fades in green and gold sparks and after that Severus gets back to work.

"Only you, Hadrian... Only you..." He huffs softly as he continues to work the others either moving to help or at least give them space. It will be a couple of months before they can attempt the rebirth but hopefully it works in the end....

Chapter 3: Loki x Harry ver. 1 pt 3

Notes:

Sorry for the very slow updates on this one, it trying to finish up I See in Moonlight and get to hear four of Light in the Dark is a pain in the ass on top of the high demand for my MDZS stories/prompt dump. As soon as I finish one of the Harry Potter stories, which is likely to be ISM, I will be picking another one from this Prompt Dump to write so be sure to let me know in the comments which one you think I should do and if you want chapters/patients of some of the pairings!

Severus didn't really need to look for housing since the Muggle, Tony Stark, allowed him lodgings on the very same floor that the medical wing was on and thus his beloved sister's son. It took him a few weeks to warm up to the group of Muggles, mostly due to prior prejudice due to the abuse he suffered at his father's hands growing up which resulted in his mother's death, but also over the years as a teacher seeing the signs and being able to do nothing for his students and noticing how over the years some of them simply never come back, only to find out later through informants that they had been killed by their families or committed suicide due to extreme abuse.

He noticed some of the signs of abuse on Harry, but the little brat was good at masking his injuries and the like. But also he had two old fools and madmen breathing down his neck so he couldn't very well just grab the child and force him to the Healers for an in-depth medical scan. But somehow, someway he managed to endear himself enough to the child that he personally requested his aid in helping to heal him. The Goblin healers, while still under impressive glamours, helped him slowly but surely get his nephew in all but blood back to a safe enough state to begin the first round of healing and cleansing rituals.

When he wasn't standing in a the temporary potion lab he managed to set up or at Hadrian's side, he was slowly getting to know the group known as the Avengers. Dr. Bruce Banner's preferred field of expertise is Gamma radiation, however he dabbled ina few other fields, he spent a few years as a medical doctor in rural villages and third world countries to treat the sick and injured while avoiding the American Military, but due to recent events has been moved to this tower with the promise of sanctuary and funding for his research. He was also there with the Goblins to aid in healing Hadrian, using Muggle means where Magic could not be used. Certainly having Muggle drugs helps a lot with keeping his nephew under and in lesser pain than he would be awake.

Dr. Banner was also fascinated by their magic and whenever possible asked them questions, some of them plebeian and sadly expected, but others more well thought out and even intriguing to answer. Another who often found themselves underfoot was the man known as Anthony Edward Stark, or more commonly known as Tony Stark. He was a multi billionaire in charge of one of the largest technology companies that had up until recently mass produced weapons before an incident a few years back and now they are working on things like laptops, desktops, cellphones and even life saving machines. He was apparently brought into the know about Magic and all it's nasty secrets by the Goblin King himself and was in the process of getting the rest of his team up to speed or have their memories erased of all things magic and regarding Hadrian's current state and condition.

Tony was an uncomfortable combination of James Potter, Remus Lupin and Sirius Black, in terms of his personality. He somehow combined his arrogance and carefree personality into a shield, a barrier to keep others away or at a safe distance to protect the real him and his vulnerable heart. He certainly seems the shifts in his persona whenever he comes into the room and stands there for a just a second too long, staring at Hadrian's tiny battered form, the still vivid bruises on his throat from where that filthy beast strangled him. It was in those moments that he saw how similar to Lily he was, that silent simmering rage that was going to boil over into an explosive display of temper. But also in how masterfully organizes and executes plans. He's been finding the clean up and repair of the city as well as the tower, working around the medical wing with little to no interference so that Hadrian has as much rest as possible.

The Fool of Gryffindor even kept a group known as SHIELD away from his tower siting that this was his private property and thus he did not need to allow them access or anything. Not that SHIELD hasn't tried to send spies in. They quickly learned that Tony was a much scarier genius than he lets on because they are unable to go to certain floors no matter what they do or try because Jarvis doesn't allow them to and the Goblins have set up Muggle Repelling barriers around their designated floors and the section of the Medical Wing housing their patient. Then there was Captain America, who hadn't heard of his exploits even in Britain? Hello, The Dark Lord was once saved by him as a child, one of the rare few times he dared speak of his past and even rarer still has something positive to say about a Muggle!

Before his father became abusive, the family would gather around the radio to listen to the old Adventures of Captain America radio program that would be played right before his bedtime. Even if it was reruns of the original program, Severus had enjoyed them. He also collected the old Comics, the few he was able to find in Britain. He was only mildly disappointed meeting him. But then again the man had his world view shattered heavily meeting not one, but two Gods of Olde and witnessing someone strangle a member of their family. Having magic tossed in on top of that, he was allowed his freak-out. Hence why his disappointment is only mild. Whenever, he deigns to leave the warded sections, he often finds the Captain sitting watching the telly to catch up on all he's missed in the last 70 years, which is honestly understandable.

Severus would not be half as composed as the captain if he suddenly woke up 70 years in the future, everyone he knew and loved now dead and gone or on their deathbeds. It's a hell of a shock. If he's not watching telly, he is talking with the AI, Jarvis, which Severus is still getting use to having a butler who is a voice coming from the walls and ceiling of any room in the building without seeing a physical person. Though Tony has created a projection of Jarvis to make things easier for them. Jarvis is an AI computer that can adapt and change as it learns and has enough sentience to be self aware and even develop a personality. While generally polite and helpful, he has his moments where he can be down right sassy. Granted most of the time, Jarvis only does this to Tony. Jarvis would guide the Captain and when Severus deigns to join in, himself on how to use and safely navigate the Internet and how to use modern technology.

Sometimes Severus would find the captain curled up on a chaise or in an arch with a sketchpad and pencils around him drawing. Some times they would talk about the changes in Britain and what it's like to be a British Wizard in America, which Severus hasn't really experienced since he is dedicating 90% of his time to his nephew's recovery. Only SHIELD agents he has seen who has free access so far is a blond man named Clinton Barton, who seems to be a weird mix of calm and professional, but also bratty like a teenager. He is wary around the Magicals, watching them with distrust and sometimes with his bow out as of he is waiting for one of them to do something so he can shoot them. Severus rolled his eyes at this and told him that if he wanted to harm the bloody fool, he would be dead before he even realized Severus got the drop on him.

That wasn't the smartest thing to say, but Severus was not here to make friends, he was here to save his nephew's life. The redhead that accompanied Barton certainly took his threat serious because she had pulled a gun on him, but Severus stared her in the eyes and lightly poked her mind with a simple: Boo and she shot him only for the bullet to be pushed out of his flesh and fall to the floor and melt on the spot as he calmly casts a repairing charm on his clothes. They all stared at him in shock and he rolled his eyes and gave them a lesson on the types of Magicals one can find. The human Magicals were just as racist as their Muggle Counterparts, here he glares at the two spies, who flushed at being called racists and think themselves above their predecessors.

Much like how humans evolved from primates, Magicals evolved from Magical/Mythical/Supernatural/preternatural creatures. He, himself was a Creature, he wasn't human even if he looks the part. Hadrian isn't human anymore due to his awakening and even the team of healers help them weren't human but not all of them were Goblins either. There was a Dragonoid and two other Winged beings among them. When Dr. banner asked him what he was, he calmly let his horns grow, his large bat like wings appearing and his long devil's tail flicking out into view while his once black as pitch eyes turned a molten gold and a third eye appears in the middle of his forehead a jewel bright gold on black as markings appear around his face, his hands turning black and taloned as his feet morphed slightly into a much more beast like appearance. He then towered over them at 7ft and he introduced himself as a Demon, more precisely: a Demon of Vengeance. His job was to help get vengeance for the too few fools who are able to summon him but since Demon summonings have long fallen out of practice, he spends his mortal life as a teacher and using his images demonic nature to keep his foolish students from hurting themselves or getting then killed. He then easily turned back to his human form and pointedly told them that it would take more than measley bullets to actually hurt him, never mind kill him. And no he doesn't burn touching holy relics because no manmade relic or holy water works on him.

"Besides, mother and I attended church ever Sunday up until I started school and I haven't set foot in a church since her death at my father's hands." He told them point blankly before grabbing his coffee and leaving to tend to his nephew. "Besides, what better bodyguard than a Demon? Especially a female Demon?" He laughs darkly. "We are notoriously territorial and will kill anything that gets too close to what we deem as ours. My nephew is safe with me around. That I can promise you... And yes, I can read minds, though I don't make a habit of it. I have morals and standards unlike my Hell raised brethren. Should you require my services, you may inform me. Not everyone with magic is inherently evil or out to enslave you. Not all demons are pure evil and not all angels are pure goodness. Believe me, there are angels out there who hunt down demons down to the very babe and slaughter them because they are Angels and would be celebrated for felling foul demons."

They gulp and nod their heads feeling of kilter after that. But they soon got use to each other. So as the weeks passed and Hadrian's recovery progressed they got him to the point that they could safely do the rebirth ritual. King Jareth personally came to carry Harry to the bank and thus the ritual chamber. By this point the Avengers had been sworn into the Statute of Secrecy and had opted to come as well because even though Harry was rarely awake to interact much with them, they had grown attach to the little cutie. And especially after Severus explained what the rituals they had been performing and were going to perform would do to the young man. Especially the de-aging ritual.

So they would have a literal baby angel on their hands for a while. Natasha demanded to be there because she was the only woman on the team and wouldn't trust the men to properly care for the child. Clint knows it's because she wants to be a mother so bad, but because of the Red Room, she can never have children of her own. So this was a chance for her to be a mom even if for a little while. The others all popped in and Severus allowed it because they need to get use to the weirdness that is magic and what better ways than to deal with accidental magic bouts from a child?

They couldn't see the ritual itself, but being in the bank was certainly making up for it. Severus took the time to update his banking information and demand an audit on his accounts as well as Harry's accounts of Jareth hadn't done so already. He also set each Avenger up for a cleansing ritual and himself and got them specialized accounts. While it is true that Muggles cannot have bank accounts with Gringotts there are specialized accounts for Muggle families and/or guardians to have that allows Gringotts to monitor and audit even if it is not through their direct bank. This will prevent theft and the like even if their employers try to cut them off from their funds, the specialized accounts still gives them access without having to alert anyone about it.

That made several of them surprised, but ultimately happy. Bruce was able to get back his old accounts from General Ross and the Army and be able to use his cards again without having to fear that his transactions would be traced. Their rituals and the like didn't take all that long, Natasha es the longest besides Tony and Bruce. Bruce took so long because of the other guy. But thankfully they are use to creatures for bigger and meaner than the Hulk and were able to calm him down long enough to cleanse him and he seemed to enjoy the tingling of the magic around him once he calmed before he turned back into Bruce Banner.

By the time Hadrian's ritual was over they had all been cleaned, injuries left unhealed, treated, new accounts and cards issued and general policies and services they can expect from a Gringotts trained employee at any bank they visit. Once the rebirth ritual was over, King Jareth came out carrying a small bundle and to their shock it was an infant Harry.

"We did the de-aging to an age where the abuse hadn't yet taken place... He was much too young..." Jareth says and Severus feels his blood boil as he carefully takes his infant nephew, only a year old by the looks of him, into his arms and press a soft kiss to his scar free temple. "He had traces of a Horcrux lingering in that scar of his, but as soon as we removed it, the scar vanished fully."

"Thank you, your majesty. Please take the needed funds from my personal account and make sure each of your staff who helped this far is given gold compensation." Severus orders.

"No need, to serve a Daughter of Heaven is more than enough payment for us... Whoever has such a rare gift for a soulmate is most lucky." Jareth sighs, gently tracing a moon onto the child's head, blessing Hadrian's with the Goblin. king's protection as well as protections from other Faes who may try and steal him away.

Severus nods and bows turning to see Natasha there, holding her arms out in silent demand and Severus sees that with her red hair and green eyes she could pass for Lily in Harry's young mind and he would need a mother's love. So he carefully hands over his nephew and watches the spy visibly soften and practically melt as she carefully cradles the child close and coos softly in Russian at him, clearly singing a lullaby to the sleeping babe.

"He will grow a year every three months. So enjoy this while it lasts." Jareth calls.

"You act like I cannot brew de-aging potions myself and turn him back into a toddler whenever I desire it." Severus snorts and the Goblin King laughs jovially because he does the same to his own son, much to his wife's amusement and annoyance.

With that they can leave, the others fawning over the baby in Nat's arms as said woman continues to croon and whisper sweet little nothings to the babe in her arms...

Chapter 4: Loki x Harry ver. 2 Pt 1

Snippet:

The day had been going well thus far. His latest shipment of potion supplies had arrived and he got them set up for sale, he brewed his next batch of potions and had spent the slow morning preparing food and his tea blends for the afternoon rush. It was a late spring day, so it was sunny and warm, nothing seemed like it would go wrong. However Harry knew better than to doubt that it would remain so. And lo and behold, not even a hour into his lunch time rush did a sudden explosion rock the area. Harry quickly pressed the buttons for dropping the security grates over his shop's windows while an employee opened the doors to the cellar, which would hold more than it appeared, but also was connected to the service tunnels of the subway system. Harry called out to his panicking costomers to only grab their phones and as they head down into the cellar, grab a flashlight and a pack that held sleeping bags, first aid kits and ERMs and follow Bianca, his employee through the tunnels and to not stray or leave since the city is under attack. With that he turned to head out the door and began to funnel as much civilians off the streets as possible, especially children.

Harry helped everyone he could outside of his little dinner/ occult shop, get into the magically warded and enhanced building. Having activated the wards once he stepped out the doors and creating a bubble of nearly impenetrable protections around corner of the block his shop was set up on. Magicals noticed it and quickly headed towards it while the intention wards would gently influence the Muggles to seek safety within the building. The attack came from nowhere and the city was in chaos. Harry had not seen any former Death Eaters or even Dumbledore Zealots running around demanding to know where he was. So it couldn't be them attacking, but then one of the creatures that was attacking the city landed outside of his barrier and tried to attack, only to get disintegrated when it tried to break the barrier. So it either saw it or senses it. Good to know. as the flood of people began to slow down and finally trickle off, Harry guessed this was some sort of Alien invasion due to the strangeness of the creatures and the far too highly advanced weaponry they were using. Once he had the last person he could find safely tucked into the building, he slipped out to the edge of the barrier where he felt someone trying to break in. The man was dressed in black from head to toe, with green accents and golden armor. His eyes were an unnatural blue color and the young immortal knew it because of the swirling miasma surrounding him.

"You created this?" He sneers and eyes him up and down.

"Yes, issue?" Harry asks back, cocking a brow.

"... Impressive, for a mortal." He says and then smirks, creating a clone inside of the barrier who quickly grabs Harry's face. "And you are very beautiful... Perhaps I shall make you my consort."

"Sorry, but if you really wanna date me, you should get rid of your tag alongs."

And before the man could react, the clone was dispersed and he was sent flying with a wandless, wordless Bombarda as Harry grabbed the Elder Wand and spun it in his hand, the wand growing into an impressive scythe. Death appeared at his side and she was not impressed with this lastest courting attempt.

"He goes too far, using my baby brother to court me... Shall we kill these Chitauri Roaches, my sweet master?" She asks in a low seductive tone.

"Yes, only because your brother owes me tea." Harry huffs, quickly cutting his way through the Chitauri to get to Loki, who was dazed from the surprise attack...

---

Loki was dazed from the sudden attack by the mortal, two Chitauri coming to pick him up and soon he was airborne. He was certain this was wrong, but he couldn't break free of the fog long enough to think straight. This was so wrong, he should be in the void, should have been crushed and his remains eventually creating a new star once the last of his immortal essence faded away. He was supposed to have died, to atone for his sins and machinations, but also so he does not need to continue living a lie. How could he continue to live knowing his life was all a lie and he was no prince, but a living war trophy for the man he had always thought of as his father? But had Odin ever been a father to him? He always praised Thor but berated Loki. Even when Loki showed he was smarter and better suited to politics, his brother was the one fawned over. Only his mother, could he still call Queen Frigga that, he wonders, ever had a kind word for him, defended him and treated him like he mattered. Thor, even if he was too brash, too foolish and arrogant, was always his constant companion. They were brothers and often fought, but also looked out for one another, protected one another.

Thor...

Where was Thor?

Why is his head hurting?

Why are his memories so twisted!?

Make it stop!!

STOP!!!!

Loki isn't fully aware of what is happening around him, but suddenly the headache lifts and he gasps as his mental mindscape lightens and the twisted ruins are slowly being healed and remade into what they had been before. Twisted memories smoothing out, complicated feelings and mixed emotions being soothed and calmed. The fog is being cleared away and the pain is easing until he blinks and sees the twisted parody of himself struggling in glowing chains as a beautiful being stands before it and seems to be calmly dismantling it. Slowly sitting up, Loki gets up and for the first time in long time, he feels... lighter, so much freer. While somethings in his past will forever remain tainted and complex feelings arise when he thinks too long on them, but now he doesn't feel the compulsion to destroy and maim, however his memories of the last few days tell him that regardless of his newfound mental freedom, he will be made to atone for the crimes of another through him. And he knows Odin will gladly punish him since Loki escaped his original punishment by attempting to commit suicide. Closing his eyes as the twisted version of himself created by The Other was finally destroyed with one last screech, and when he blinks again, he is laying in a crater, his bones aching and sore, he feels like he was battered and more than certainly bruised. However when icy green eyes blinked open he was not expecting to see hypnotic green eyes like Witch Lights and the most brilliant emeralds ever found swirled into one.

"I hope you're you again, I expect to be thoroughly wooed if your offer to court was genuine. If not, I will be thoroughly disappointed." The young man states and Loki feels himself blush before he's being carefully pulled up into a sitting position. "Drink these, they taste like shite, but I promise, they work wonderfully."

Loki is surprised to see elixirs within fine crystal vials and the unmistakable feeling of magic within them. pulling out the stoppers, he drinks them all, a mild grimace on his handsome face as his mysterious savior gives a beatific smile back.

"Good, now you rest here while I go deal with the rest of these annoyances... I am Hadrian Potter by the way..."

"Loki of.... well nowhere anymore..." Loki says, but realizes he has nowhere to belong to now.

"Loki... as in God of Mischief? Oh man, George and Fred will go absolutely bonkers when they hear you're very much real!" Hadrian laughs beautifully and Loki is beginning to think 'beautiful' is not a good enough description for the young magic user before him. "Stay, I will be back."

With that Hadrian stands and walks to the shattered windows and in a moment has mounted a broom and flies out into the ongoing battle. Loki slowly climbs to his feet and opts to begin cleaning up the mortal living area, needing something to do, but still weak and dazed from his bizarre encounter. He doesn't recalling asking to court, but if Hadrian Potter wishes it, then Loki will gladly court such a brilliant vision of beauty....

He will need to come up with a brand new word for Beautiful because it's really not befitting of his lovely savior...

Chapter 5: Loki x Harry ver. 2 pt. 2

Harry flew up high to assess the damage and how far the invasion had gotten. He saw that midtown was greatly damaged, especially around Stark Tower, but as far as he can tell they haven't made it past Times Square nor have they made it near the South Street Sea Port yet, but they were steadily making their way towards 14th Street. Flicking his wand turned scythe deftly, Harry chants out the activation spells for a powerful ward that will guide the trapped civilians to safety or at least protect their locations from any further damage or attacks by the Chitauri. But the ward would also force all the enemy to remain within its confines which span from 30th Street down to 20th street and from 10th Ave down to 7 Ave. It is still to large a battlefield in Harry's opinion, but it will have to do. The barrier will also disintegrate any enemies that try to breach it or harm anyone who is not actively fighting against them. Flicking his left hand, his holly wand springs into it and he flicks it with a Patronus and tells Prongs to inform any MACUSA  officials what he has done and that he is engaging the enemy. If they have an issue with it, too bad, he is saving as many people as he can and stopping this madness before it's too late.

With that he flicks his wand and scythe down under him and calls out calmly, "Rise all who have fallen this day. Hear me and obey my command. Turn your eyes upon my enemies and render them cold upon the stone."

And like that slowly the dead began rising it was as if a horror movie had taken over real life as zombies slowly stood and let out haunting moans and groans before moving with an unnatural quickness to pounce on the still living Chitauri and tear them to pieces. Pleased with the chaos, Harry holsters his holly wand and grabs hold of his broom and dives down to slice through the thick flesh of the leviathan that was passing under him. He cannot help his bloodthirsty grin as he easily decapitated the massive creature and then with a snap of his fingers, caused the rest of it to explode into mushily flesh and bits of metal. This seemed to draw the attention of a human on a nearby building, who tried to fire an arrow at him and he easily flicks his fingers at the arrow, making it multiple and then redirecting it at a group of Chitauri down on the ground and even climbing the building to get to the Archer.

Harry lands beside him, vanishing his broom momentarily as he quickly grabs the man's quiver and takes his wand out to burn a few magic runes into it. Enchanting it limitlessly duplicate the the four arrows he enchants next. Grabbing four arrows he carefully etches the matching runes into a grenade arrow, a split arrow, but etches two extra runes on the last two arrows turning one into an cursed flame arrow and the other into lightning arrow. He quickly shoved them back into he quiver and when he removes them again those four exact arrows have duplicated themselves. Pleased with his work he hands the quiver back to the man.

"Here, this should keep you going until this is over... Of and here drink that, it will give you an energy boost and put this on. It will reduce any damage done to you by 2/3 for the next six hours, though I hope we will not be fighting for that long." Harry hands the man a Muggle friendly Pepper Up and a dragon scale pendant that has been enchanted with protection spells.

"Wait, who the hell are you!? Are you with Loki!?" He demands, grabbing Harry's arm.

Harry snorts softly and yanks his arm and the man into himself as he flicks his wand behind the man's back and hisses darkly, "Diffino."

Clint spins around in time to see the Chitauri's head roll off its shoulders and fall as the body spasmed and collapsed, not reading it lost it's head until too late.

Clint gulped as Harry slips free of his hold and then swan dives off the building only to land safely on a flying scooter and kill the two riders before taking control of it and flying it up towards where he saw them coming in from. But before he can try anything the familiar sound of firecrackers met his ears and he spins to see twin firework dragons roaring as they whizz by him and soon his brothers are riding up to him grinning like the madmen they are.

"Hello, Harrikins! Started the party without us!?"

Harry giggles and shakes his head.

"Nah, these rude buggers interrupted the lunchtime rush!"

The twins mock gasp in horror and the three laugh before Harry looks around for his other siblings. He spots something pale yellow, nearly white, which had to be either Luna or Draco taking out more Chitauri down below and he is certain Hermione is somewhere in the bedlam healing the injured and likely terrifying bthe enemy with her deadly spells.

"We need to close the portal and keep these things from entering. Can you do that for me?" Harry asks.

"Got it!" They salute and Harry nods as he looks around and finally spits a beam of light that seems to be fueling the portal and following bit down to where it was originating from he sees it is on the very top of Stark Tower and nods his head at it for the Twins who look and nod their own heads.

"Careful out there! Gonna go break that so we can be done with the roach infestation." Harry tells them and they tell him the same as they break for it, dive bombing in three different directions...

---

Clint had informed the others of the strange guy he had thought was Loki at first but turned out to be someone else with black hair and green eyes. Natasha made a small jabbing joke that not all people with black hair and green eyes was Loki while Steve demanded to know what the guy did and they weren't all that sure. Only that he did something to his quiver, gave him some strange drink that tasted like crap but now he feels like he run laps around the city for the next four hours.

"The weirdest thing is, I was running low on arrows and now I seem to find more and more. But also two of them now fire some strange purplish flames that eats away at the target leveling absolutely nothing behind and one that acts Thor's lightning... I don't remember having such arrows before..." He tells them through the comms even as he takes out three more Chitauri with one of the lightning arrows that chain attacks all nearby targets.

"Fury's gonna wanna take a look at those." Natasha tells him seriously. "And you are likely not gonna get them back."

"Well, Patches can wait since I wanna take a look at them as well." Tony speaks up. "Jarvis begin running facial recognition on Loki 2.0."

"I have already done so. It also seems he has done something to Loki... It appears that Loki is cleaning up the living room and is watching the fight as avidly as he possibly can between bouts of cleaning. He has also killed several Chitauri that attempted to get near the building once more."

"What the hell is Loki playing at?!" Clint growls.

"I have noted that Loki's eyes have changed color. Before the Hulk had repeatedly slammed him into the ground, his eyes were as blue as Master Barton's were before Madam Romanov knocked sense into him. And after our mystery young man and him stared at each other for nearly an hour, his eyes turned from blue back to green." Jarvis said, reviewing all the information he got just now and what he had gotten from Shield's servers.

The Avenger's all squawking shock was ignored until suddenly people on brooms whizzed on brooms, two of them throwing what looked like firecrackers that exploded into massive dragons made from the glittering sparks that make up fireworks after they explode. However instead of fizzing out they were moving as if they were real fire breathing dragons! Suddenly a girl with frizzy hair landed next to Clint as she was shouting several curses and Clint for the second time watched the brutal deaths of the Chitauri, especially one that got flipped inside out. He nearly lost his lunch watching it and the stench certainly didn't help.

"You have a comm device, yes? Please tell whoever is on the other side to keep the Chitauri away from Stark Tower... Ah, Havoc, Discord! There's a group trying to head towards 25th Street!!" She yells into what he thought was a pocket mirror before two voices call back and affirmative. "Twilight and Glacier are clearing the hostages. Where's the boss? He's what!? Damn it... I need to get to the Tower!!"

Clint was relaying what she said and wondering what was happening before she whipped out a broom as well and jumped on it, she looked a bit scared doing it but never the less took off. Clint was going to need a very stiff drink after this was over...

---

Harry landed on the roof and Death appeared at his shoulder, she hums as she looks at the device and smirks.

"My brother installed a fail safe, but you have something much more powerful than the Stones...." She purrs and Harry chuckles as he grabs the scythe properly and is about to swing when an older man who looked like he could have been a distant relative of Arthur Weasley speaks up. Harry ignores his prattling as notices his eyes are the same blue that Loki's had been. So he just calmly smacks him on the head with the shaft of his scythe just as Hermione joins them and she forgets over the downed older Muggle while Harry calmly spins the scythe and slashes it through the machine, cutting through the barrier and housing. As he does so he feels Death press her self to his back and purr out:

"Avada..." And the ones bluish white bean turns instantly Avada green and shoots through the rapidly closing wormhole to strick the mother ship and once that ship is destroyed all the Chitauri on Earth collapse dead.

"Must you cling to me, Hela?" He asks her curiously.

"Hmm, yes... Your magic is so strong and pure... Your soul is so kind and genuine... I just wanna cuddle with you forever... But you have a destined mate..." She huffs sadly and pulls away after a moment longer. "Now then... Best get back to work... Hopefully your date with my youngest brother goes exceptionally well! Ta ta!"

Chapter 6: Sesshomaru x Harry Potter ver. 1 Pt. 1

Snippet:

He should have known better than to trust blindly. He should have known that the world would never be fair to him, that no matter how much he bent and twisted himself, how much he bled and begged that he will never be allowed to have happiness. He stands before the Veil of Death, listening as his former Headmaster, who faked his death, read his so-called 'crimes' and the 'reparations' to be paid to the greedy bastards. He was being stripped of all his titles and they would be divided among his former allies and his former girlfriend, who was currently pregnant with 'his son' and looking much too gleeful for a 'rape victim' as her mother hissed foul words at him. Once the last item, his seats and votes were 'remanded' into Dumbledore's more than 'capable' hands, the old man let the scroll roll back up into itself and hands it off to Hermione, who looks anything but pleased or happy, but she is but one voice against many. He hasn't seen Ron, only Molly, Ginny and Percy. His other friends, if he can call anyone friend anymore, were nowhere to be seen. Even that bitch Umbridge was here grinning happily as she walks up to him and hisses in his ear.

"I told you..." she coos, "You deserve to be punished, filthy son of a Mudblood..."

Harry ignores her as he walks forward and then turns to face everyone he literally died for and when asked if he had anything to say, he squares his shoulders and smiles sweetly, "I hope you all can sleep easy at night knowing you all had a hand in my suffering and now my death. I hope you all enjoy your ill begotten spoils and choke on them... As for you, Umbitch, you're also a filthy Halfblood. If you're father hated Muggles so much, why did he marry your mother, a Muggle? Why did he get her pregnant twice with you and your squib brother?"

And with that, the look of rage and the chaos from the Media being the last things he sees, he steps back and falls in...

---

Harry lands hard and is winded, his vision spotty and he feels strange. He cannot get his bearings under control because he hears a little girl's scream and instinc kicks in before he can fully comprehend what he is doing. He stumbles to his feet and runs towards where he hears the screams. He barely makes heads or tells of the situation before he is throwing himself between the giant thing and the little girl. Harry knew it was stupid to get between whatever the hell that thing was and its prey, but he could not stand by as an innocent little girl got killed. He took a swipe to the face, screaming as his vision goes black, but his magic boils over and he holds his hand out. Chanting a spell he did not know, and yet it felt natural to say it, he felt a long staff fill his hand and he swung it  blindly. He was unware of the deadly blades that grew from the staff in his hands and slashed the creature, the scythe slicing the thing into ribbons.

"Thy soul is mine..." He breathes out and then turns to the child, who whimpers. "Shhh, I won't hurt you... Here take these and find a village! There should be enough for you to get medical help. Go before another shows up.."

He gently hands her his coin purse, an expensive thing he bought that was magically connected to him and by blood. He may have emptied everything ever owned or was given into it, it was made bottomless and thus could hold literally anything in it. He vaguely wonders how pissed everyone would be when they go to the bank to claim their ill begotten spoils and find out there is literally nothing in the vaults. That not even the manors and properties had anything in them, both living and nonliving. Not even the wardstones were left behind. Literally everything was in that pouch and he just handed it to the little girl. He's not sure if she even understands him because he faintly hears her talking to him, but cannot understand what she is saying. He gently pushes the pouch into her hands once more, telling her to run, and then as he moves to get up, it is then that he realizes he has lost far too much blood and collapses...

---

Harry doesn't know if he's dead or not, only that he is floating as as he does so, he feels strange. He feels like an incredible weight has been finally lifted from his shoulders. pain and aches that had always been there were finally gone, that he can finally breathe. His magic also feels freer and his mind is clear, sharper and more full of knowledge than he last remembered. It's so strange, but oddly nice. He continues to float, content in this strange nothingness of death, however the scent of cedar and winter frost tickles his nose and Harry knows he's not dead. It takes him a long time to wake up, but when he awakens, he panics because he cannot see and has no idea where he is. He sits up only to be gently pushed flat.

"Do not move, human." A cold voice orders and he reluctantly listens to it. "This Sesshomaru is only helping you because you saved his Rin from harm. Do not cause Him issue."

Sesshomaru? Harry wonders why that name sounds familiar but then he realizes he is in pain, of course he would feel pain now, and it is growing more painful with his consciousness now fully awakened, especially where his eyes are.

"My eyes hurt..." He whimpers out.

"This Sesshomaru is not surprised." He says and Harry feels something carefully removed and then replaced with something cool and strongly smelling of medicine. "You will be very lucky to able to see again. Hold still."

"Please... Distract me then... I hate staying still... I was never allowed to before..." He admits and the cold person gives a sound like he was sighing in annoyance.

Thinking he was going to be ignored he is shocked when the man begins talking about Rin, the little girl he saved...

---

Sesshomaru walked down the halls of his home after leaving the human(?), who had fallen asleep once more just a moment ago. The Daiyokai had spent the last hour talking about Rin to the human(?), who smiled and commented on the young child, who refuses to leave his side. He commented that Sesshomaru was a good parent, in his strangely cold way. He certainly made sure she was safe and well fed. It left him feeling oddly... warm, to be praised. It also left Sesshomaru thinking. Thinking of one day having his own pups. Something he has never done before. He is pulled from his thoughts by Rin skipping toward him, a bundle of flowers from the garden in her hand.

"Sesshomaru-sama, aren't these pretty? Do you think our guest would like the smell of them because he cannot see right now?" She wonders.

"They will certainly brighten his mood. But do not disturb him, he has fallen asleep once more." He tells her and she nods, gives his leg a hug and skips off.

Sesshomaru is left bereft once more, imaging pups chasing after her playfully. He shakes the image from his head. Humans were making him strange...

Making him... feel.

He wants to hate it, but he cannot seem to bring himself to...

First Rin, who refused to leave him be when she found him injured. Poor and beaten, but still willing to cook and bring him meals, despite how he told her to leave and to not waste food since he didn't need it to live. But still she came and he ate the meals, they were poorly made, but he ate them never the less. When he found her mauled to death by the wolves and revived her, he felt... strangely curious and possessive. He had thought back then that perhaps it was because she was to be his wife one day... Was this what his father had felt for that human woman?

But now this strange human(?) boy... He could have easily left him in the village to be treated since Rin insisted on not leaving him to die. He was also curious of how he defeated the Oni that had been at least 5 times his size and with so much power that even as far away as Sesshomaru had been, he sensed it. He wonders if others sensed it as well...

Perhaps it was a good thing he brought the stranger back to the Western Palace. What if that filthy halfbreed, Naraku had sensed his power and desires it? He will learn soon enough...

---

It took a week for the stranger to be able to get up and move on his own. Which was impressive but also strange for a human, so it left the Daiyouki wondering if the stranger was truly human or not. With the stranger up and about, Sesshomaru assigned a gentle natured Neko Demon to attend him. With his guest moving about, Sesshomaru opted to watch from a distance to see his true nature, but it seems that the not quite human likes spending time in the garden with Rin. He seems to be teaching her something and whatever it is, she is learning it well. When they are not outside, Rin is in lessons as always and the stranger, Hari as he later learned is his name, not that he particularly cares (he finds it strange, but oddly likes the taste of it), is usually found on a porch listening to the bustle of the castle. He does not take advantage of anything and seems content to seclude himself away for the most part. This would normally please Sesshomaru, but he feels oddly disgruntled about it when it comes to Hari.

The human(?) is still blinded, but is healing, so it makes sense that he would not wonder around at the risk of falling or being shoved around and not being able to protect himself. However, Sesshomaru feels he might not be fully human, he's not sure how he knows this, but is a feeling. Even if the human stench clings to him still, but is slowly fading away as time passes on. Sesshomaru is pulled from his thoughts as he hears Hari's voice.

"No like this...." He hears Hari instruct Rin, holding her hand up, a carefully cut stick of sakura  wood. He adjusts her hand, guiding it in a motion. "Now say Wingardium Leviosa once more."

Sesshomaru watches the child do as told and to his amazement a spark of magic leaves the stick and a pillow he just realized was on the ground begins to hover slightly off the floor. Huh... how strange, but also curious.

"Hari-sensei, I did it! It is hovering off the floor. Not much, but enough to not touch!" She cheers, letting the pillow fall once more as she bounces in delight at clearly learning the trick(?).

"Good!" Hari pets her head as he praises her and then instructs her to practice until it can float as high as Lord Sesshomaru's head. He and his attendant remain, the Neko seemingly practicing the strange spell with his own stick, but this one looking like it was made from willow wood instead.

Sesshomaru was suddenly struck with how beautiful Hari was when the wind blew his growing black hair into his face and he was given a glimpse of pale neck and how demure Hari looked when he carefully turns, tucking the air behind his ear and holding it down with a sweet giggle when the Neko cheers at finally getting a twitch out of the pillow he was practicing with. Sesshomaru quickly leaves then, ignoring the strangeness of his suddenly too hot stomach or how his heart is beating. He runs into Jaken and instructs the Kappa that he will be heading out for a while, to remain in the palace with Rin and Hari until he comes back. He doesn't even wait to hear confirmation or a protest before he jumps into the air, turning into a ball of light and flying away...

Chapter 7: Sesshomaru x Harry Potter ver 1 pt 2

Notes:

IMPORTANT!!!!!

I majorly goofed with what Harry is turning into!! I made him a feathered serpent when he was supposed to be a Tsukiyomi Kitsune!!! I literally have a picture of what his demon markings are supposed to look like and he is supposed to be androgynous looking where he can blend in as either male or female if he so desires!! So please, please!!! Read this!!

!!! IMPORTANT !!!

I majorly goofed!! Hari is supposed to be a Kitsune, specifically a Tsukiyomi Kitsune, not a Feathered Serpent!! I royally messed up so those in the comments that I confirmed Feathered Variant of Yamata no Orochi, I fucked up and I am sorry!!

 

Harry smiles as Rin cheered once more at getting the levitation spell to work and his attendant, Maguro, gave a cheer of his own as well finally getting the pillow to finally float more than an inch from the floor. He has been living in Lord Sesshomaru's domain for a couple of months now. His recovery was going rather quickly, which was strange, but also not. He has always been a fast healer, though what is strange is the fact he doesn't feel the same. He feels so much lighter, constant pain and ache that should be sewn into the very marrow of his bones was suddenly gone and even stranger still his magic feels like it has tripled in output.

He has only met the Lord during his first two weeks where he was mostly bedridden. The man didn't seem to like him, only saving him and healing him because he saved his ward/daughter, Rin. Rin was a sweet little girl, very happy and bubbly. But he couldn't help but notice that when he first ran into her, she was speaking another language and now he can understand her just fine. Did he somehow use a translation spell, even while unconscious? Or did whatever felt like breaking before he passed out unlock a new ability?

"Hari-Sensei! What will we learn next?" Rin's sweet voice asks with bright excitement.

"Next we are going to work on summoning the pillows. This spell word is Accio... Now then please move one of the pillows across the yard." He instructs. His eyes were nearly healed, which was good because moving around blindly was nerve wracking enough with vision. But without it? It was so much worse.

He hears Rin's tiny feet scampering across the garden area they were in. Maguro's voice calling out for her to be careful to no trip. They both knew that children never listened until they fell and got a scrape or two, but nevertheless still gave warnings. The pair shared an amused exasperated smile even if Harry couldn't see the other's. Soon enough she was running back and excited to see the new spell. Harry pulled out his wand, it wasn't his original Holly and Phoenix feather one, no that one had been snapped before his trial and execution. This one was gnarled feeling and had strange bulbs running down the length until just before the hand grip. It was longer too. He would guess about three inches longer than his old ten inch wand.

"It is on the stone bench, Hari-Sensei!" Rin informs him and he smiles in thanks that she took into consideration that he cannot see quite yet.

"Thank you, Rin. Now then this spell does have a fancy motion you need to follow. But be forward where you point while the object is in flight is where it will go. I have used this spell as a means to to slingshot items as impromptu projectiles in emergency situations before."

"That sounds like it's really handy, Hari-sama..." Maguro says with delight. He would really like to learn this one too. Being able to levitate heavy loads would be easier for him as a servant but being able to summon an item or even use the summoned item as a weapon even if not a lethal one would make the Submissive Neko happier to get rid of unwanted suitors.

"It can can be. I have never used it on another living person, I don't know if you could use it as a means to save someone's life or pull a person intending harm off balance or into danger themselves. I also wouldn't recommend trying it until it is tested on an animal or two without any repercussions." Harry says and the older male nods his head in understanding as Rin blinks confused but agrees to obey anyway because her Sensei said so.

He then performed the summoning charm, calling for the cushion and pointing at his feet and they watch it float up and then flew quickly to land with a soft thump at Harry's feet. He bends down to pick it up and smiles at them.

"This spell is not normally taught so early because you need to learn to modulate your magic output, but I learned it fairly young myself and I find the younger you are the easier it is to learn certain things. Like modulating you magic. That is why I have you practice with changing the color of the special paper I gave you every lesson. Each color requires a certain amount of magic to get it to appear or to change."

"Ooh, so too much it will fly super fast and too little it won't move at all or very, very slowly..." Run simplifies.

"Yes, Rin is learning well!" He cheers and she claps happily. She really likes Hari, he is super nice and doesn't treat her like she is stupid just because she is simple minded.

"Now then I am going to go to the bench and will summon the pillows to me. You will both pick a pillow, either by type or color and call it to you. The more you practice this spell the further away you can summon things and even without seeing it but that only works if you know exactly what it is and a few other things we will work on as we go."

They both agree and he gathers up the pillows, 6 in total and sets three to one side and three tot he other once he makes it to the bench. As the lesson goes on, they are unaware that Jaken has been watching the whole time. The Kappa had been rather annoyed to be left with two stinking humans, but the new one was very mature, had many strange skills and was taking over his job of minding Rin, which isn't always easy since the girl is like any young guppy, so full of energy to the point it's preternatural to even Demon kind! But since he started these "magic" lessons, he's noticed a marked increase in not only her understanding of things, even if she still overly simplifies them to make sense to her still. She has also gotten better her other studies.

Hari's lessons seem to be teaching more than just simple stick waving and things moving on their own or changing color. She also seems to have grown less troublesome. Before when she got overly emotional something strange would happen, but because demons were use to their offspring having such tantrums, no one blinked when she would suddenly appear somewhere else or if something was destroyed. Jaken can admit it was much more peaceful in the palace and he could focus more on his administration duties, but he misses the chaos even if he complained about it. Lord Sesshomaru's been gone for a couple of weeks now, not that tne two humans seem to notice.

The wind blew then and Jaken blinked confused. He might not have a strong sense of smell like other Youkais do, but even he can smell a human's stench. But the only human scent he is picking up is Rin's which doesn't smell as bad as it had in the beginning thanks to frequent baths and plenty of food and play time to help her maintain a healthy body. She also has access to clean clothes, though she favors her checker patterned play kimonos more than anything else which is why she has multiple of them. He sniffs the air again, trying to find Hari's scent and it takes him far too long to realize why he can't find the other human's scent.

It's because Hari wasn't human! He was a strange mix of fur, reptile, and something avian. And the only reason he knew it was his scent was because of the strange ozone like smell of magic clinging to it. Jaken can admit his sense of smell wasn't good, but to him, the reptile and avian scents were subtler, but still there, like it was a part of him, rather than something he was wearing or eating clinging to him. The fur scent was newer, still too soft to be fully noticed. He recalls the healers saying something about the young man's blood being strange. But no one had fully paid attention to it and now they regret not doing so or saving a sample to test. Lord Sesshomaru had strict orders to burn anything stained with blood or pus and other such unsightly secretions to avoid the spread of illness among his staff and people. It honestly helps, it has made the Western lands rather prosperous and envious because even with all the wars going on, the Western domains seemed to thrive still.

But was it possible for someone to go from a human to a Youkai without being born a Hanyou? He wonders. He will need to try and research this later. He startles out of his thoughts when a sudden alarm is raised and soon enough a blad Dog Demon runs up to him.

"Jaken-sama, there are strange creatures attacking! We need to to lock down the palace!"

"Right, get the men ready and in position. Try to scare them away, but if they predict, kill them. Keep a few alive for interrogation or testing and keep a few bodies for the same." Jaken orders. He hurries forward to order Rin and the two males to move to the inner palace when suddenly something crashes down in the heart of the garden and goes right for Hari. He doesn't have time to act, nor does the Inu Youkai but then to their shock, Hari points his stick and suddenly the thing is down and screaming something awful. But then they see the change in Hari, he is much colder, much crueler as he walks up to the thing and kicks it over and they see it is a Bat Demon.

Harry on the other hand, held the Cruciatus curse for another minute before letting. It go after he had moved so he stood between the attacker and Rin. Rin was clinging to Maguro in fright as the Neko hissed and growled in threat to the danger.

"You two okay?" Harry asks.

"Yes, Hari-sama..." Maguro says.

"Rin is scared..." Rin admits.

"Rin doesn't need to worry. I am here..." Harry feels that strange sense from last time and let's the wand in his hand grow into a staff, once more never noticing the deadly blades that grew from it as well as he walks up to the slowly recovering demon. "Who are you and why are you attacking us?"

"We... We come to claim these lands!!" The demon growls and suddenly spider like legs burst from it to attack the seemingly blind human, but they are chopped off before then can touch him and he screams in pain even if it shouldn't behave really hurt.

"Chimeras..." Harry sighs in annoyance and then twirls the staff once and points it at the Bat hybrid demon. "I can smell the mix of animals. You do realize this is Lord Sesshomaru's territory, correct? I mah be new here, but even I know better than to invade a land ruled by someone so powerful."

"Tsk, he is nothing more than a spoiled welp!!" Snarls the demon and launches more insect like appendages at Harry.

Harry instinctively moves, dodging and slicing off limbs with his weapon slowly getting closer but his instincts can only carry him so far in a fight without proper training or actual skills so he is taken by surprise when another demon joins in and uses plant like tendrils to tie him up and leave him vulnerable. A mantis like blade arm slashes at his face and the moment his eyes are visible the two demons catch sight of sickly eye eyes lanced through with Avada green before they both simply fall over dead. Harry tells as he is dropped and slowly blinks his now green eyes when the dust clears.

"Ouch, rude..." He grumbles.

"Hari-Sensei, are you alright!? What happened?"

"I don't know... But it feels like my second year all over again..." He complains as he gets up and slowly walks to one of the bodies and sees the look of shock and confusion frozen in death upon their faces and he can confirm they are dead. Something. About him had killed them and he felt uneasy as he thought of second year and what had happened in the chamber. The Goblins had told him that he had a Creature inheritance that was slowly waking, but that the original creature might change due to having not own but two Legendary Creatures essence in him. The blood and venom from a 1000 year old Basilisk and the tears from a Phoenix who might be twice that in age of he can burn and rise as a chick within seconds of his burning.

They had warned him that he might become something unique and likely very new or something even more legendary, practically mythical than the two creatures that altered his very being when he was 12. It was also the fact he survived having such potent liquids in his veins for so long that clued them in. Having phoenix tears, pure and undiluted in his bloodstream would have eventually killed him as well if the Basilisk venom hadn't done it already. Having them both in at the same time constantly at war and mutating his blood cells. He should have died many times over and yet he still lives he really needs to find the Goblins in this place and time of what he is seeing is accurate.

"Their dead." He confirms for the others after getting his thoughts and speculations under control. He will need to work on his emotional control so he doesn't accidentally kill or petrify anyone.

"How!?" The demons all sputter in shock.

"Don't know, but I have an idea... Tell me, do you know of any Forge Masters of the Deep Earth?" Harry asks, opting to use an older title for the Goblin nation.

"Yes... Why?"

"Perfect! I have business with them and would like to speak with them as soon as possible." Harry claps his hands and smiles with delight, ignoring their questions because once he gets to Gringotts or what constitutes as Gringotts in this era, he can get his things set up in their vaults again, get the needed texts and tests done and maybe get some Goblin made glasses to prevent him accidentally killing someone with his eyes again. He can also get Rin properly tested for magic even if she has been displaying accidental magic. Different countries have different forms of magic though somethings seem universal. He could also get her registered as his ward so he can have a say over her health and protection should the Japanese Magical community of this era take issue with her living with demons.

"As you wish..." The Inu Demon says and hurries off because it seems the attack had also stopped at the same time the two demons dropped dead.

Jaken was now very wary of this strange human who isn't human anymore. Rin, however, runs up to him and hugs him and he picks her up in his hip even if he isn't much taller than her. Maguro slowly approaches, wary of his master, but also in awe of his skills.

"What was that spell you used to make him fall the first time? And why did he scream?" Rin asks in innocence.

"That was a very bad spell... Normally if someone uses it, it means they have to go into permanent time-out... But because I used it to protect us, I don't think I will get into too much trouble. But I need to speak with the Forge Masters to be sure." Harry admits and she looks scared for him and hugs him tightly.

"No, Rin like Hari-Sensei!! Hari-Sensei didn't do bad!!" She wails and he sighs, hugging her softly. He soothes her and rocks her in his arms as a team of guard eventually came to clean up the bodies and a team of gardeners come to fix the garden...

---

It took a week of writing to the Goblins before an escort was sent to bring Harry, Jaken, Rin, and Maguro to their territory with the Black Dog Demon, Inosuke, acting as their guard. The Goblins didn't look all that different from his time line, but then again they can live up to nearly 1500 years old assuming they aren't killed in battle first. So who knows, some of these guys might be the ones that will be here in about another 500 years or so.

The head Goblin to meet with him introduced himself as Graphite, son of Granite.

"Greetings, may the gold flow well for you this day." Harry greets and bows formally. Shocking the Goblins.

"How do you know our customers, stranger?"

"That will be discussed in the safety of your hallowed halls where I know the magics of your home will ensure maximum security and secrecy." Harry says, giving a grim smirk without teeth.

The Goblins grumble in Gobbledygook when Sesshomaru's voice cuts in.

"Secrets? What secrets?" Hary is the only one who doesn't startle besides Inosuke and the Goblins.

"Sesshomaru-sama!" Rin cheers and the Goblins soften at the child's exuberance. Rin is the only one safe from offending the goblins with showing her teeth in her smiles because she is a child and Goblins were soft in children, no matter the race.

"Again, I am only going to talk once we get to the Goblin Nation." Harry states, not backing down from the golden eye glare he got from Sesshomaru.

The silver haired male nods and soon they are off. Idle chatter peters in and out. Rin asking many questions about Goblins and they indulge the curious child. She soon apologizes for her rudeness when she realizes that when Harry smiles now, he doesn't show his teeth and she sees the Goblins mimic the smile back. The chuckle and assure her she is very young and needs not worry yet about propriety.

"But Jaken-sama says it's rude to continue to do something once you know it is wrong." She tells them and Harry pets her head.

"Rin, it really is ok. You're not going to master the art of controlling your expressions or emotions yet, you're only 7." He tells her and she reluctantly accepts that.

When they arrive at a mountain and enter a dark tunnel the demons go one edge because their senses are suddenly cut off and then after a moment they comeback as the pitch black tunnel opens into a bustling goblin city center. The magics that transported them to the heart of the city and thus the main office of power wasn't new to Harry but no doubt was jarring to the Demons.

They follow their escort into the large white building, carved from marble of the puriest quality and inlaid with ribbons of gold and silver. It was a beautiful marvel even in modern times. Harry nods at the guards who give stunned salutes back and Harry makes every one pause by the mural that he knows is in every branch across the world that warns thieves away from attempting to steal anything in the bank. He reads it out loud for everyone, shocking the others who hadn't understood what it said. Upon hearing the dire threats, the Demons give one another grim looks. Harry simplifies the warning for Rin who nods her head and says with innocence that doing something naughty should be justly punished. It made many Goblins who heard her coo at how adorable she was.

They head past the main lobby and through a series of winding tunnels before they end up in a grand office and Harry notes this is the Head's office. He gives the formal greeting to the new Goblin, Granite and introduced himself and his party. Everyone is shocked he has a last name, meaning he was nobility bat the very least. Harry pulls up his mouth, which Rin had long since returned to him when he had fully awakened. And upon seeing the Gringotts crest on it and sensing the binding magics from it to the wizard the Goblins in the room were both tense and shocked.

Harry calmly opens it and pulls out his bank key and slides it over to the Goblin.

"Yon may run your tests, but attempt to trick me and I will raise arms..." He warns, knowing that Goblins were fond of trucking idiot wizards.

The Goblins growl at the threat but then Harry hisses softly and the snake decorations in the room come to life hissing back. The Goblins full seeing this. Sesshomaru is very much intrigued by this strange human who has more facets than a polished gemstone. The key, as Harry and later learned once he finally got to hold it for himself, acted like a Muggle ID and credit card. It also kept a record of all his things and what he used it for as well as any magical signatures that came into contact with it. He knows the can pull out a fully history record and it will show them all that has been done to him and what he himself has done. As the Key is checked, he pulls out several scrolls and lays them out on the table the topmost being from Fanggrip, the new Head of the Gringotts bank after Harry and his two friends had broken in, stolen something and successfully broken out of the bank. Harry had provided them with memories and paid for the dead Goblins burials, which he ultimately didn't have to once they knew he stole a Horcrux that was slowly eroding the minds of the Goblins and all other creatures living in the bank.

He has earned Goblin citizenship and the Title of Friend of the Goblin Nation for his efforts. Hence why they had emptied out everything when he had been arrested and gave him the pouch. Only Goblin Royalty could have such a pouch. Harry simply slides the scrolls forward once the key is confirmed and a ripple of shock and horror go across the Goblin faces. Seeing the scrolls Granite takes the topmost while his son and three others grab the rest and start reading through and soon they are growling and barking in Gobbledygook. Harry simply lets them curse and argue before finally Granite slams a fist on the table and the others go quiet.

"We see now why you have come seeking us, Friend. Forgive our hostility and rudeness..."

"No apologies needed. You are right to be wary of a stranger. You have to protect your people first and foremost. As you no doubt saw in my records I have lived a rather... Grim life and was forced to be a weapon and a killer at a young age and forced to endanger many people, not just the Goblin Nation. I was to be executed, but ended up here in a new time and era. I would rather show everyone my memories rather than talk about it. Do you have a Pencieve? Or at least the current Era's equivalent to one?" He asks.

Soon a large tray is brought in and purified water is poured into it. Harry knows this is an ancient mirror and slowly stands up and leans over it. He thinks of his life and all that has happened to hi, letting his tight control of his emotions loosen and soon cries memory filled tears into the mirror that activates and soon a projection of his life is playing bout before all.

By the time they get to his execution, Harry is feeling very dizzy from the crying jag and passes out soon after, Sesshomaru quickly pulling the human into his arms where he subconsciously curls up into the demon Lord, who he should not feel safe around. But after seeing what all he had suffered, Sesshomaru n cannot even muster the inclination to be upset. Rin is also crying held by Maguro, who looks utterly heartbroken but determined to serve Hari-sama for the rest of his life if he must.

The Goblins discuss softly as the human sleeps off the emotional blood letting he just undergone. Normally emotions were very much discouraged during dealing but sometimes things require them. It doesn't take long for Harry to awaken again and blush when he realizes she is in Sesshomaru's hold. He should asks to be let down and soon is back in his old seat and his face blank of emotion once more. It is now extremely terrifying on his young face how he easily shuts down when necessary.

"As. Goblin Friend, all services are free and should you need sanctuary or aid, we will give if of course." Granite states grimly.

"That is good to hear. Then I am here y trusting the Goblin Nation to hold onto my family's fortune. And invest the money well. If yo. Do me a good enough service I would be willing to gift the Nation with more than than the standard 10% of any investment they make. I would also like to register young Rin here as my ward. She is a Witch ling and I don't know if the Magical Community here would accept her or treat her well since she is an orphan with seemingly no background from what I can gather. And should J ever need your aid it is to rescue and protect Rin and any children in my care."

They nod and soon they are discussing more than just finances and adopting Rin. Sesshomaru chimes in as well, since Rin is Ward and he is her current guardian. Soon Harry is pulling out literally everything his family ever owned and the Goblins go wised eyed when Harry calmly informs them that his family was the richest of all Magicals 500 or so years into the future. So they understandably faint at realizing that Harry was trusting them to run his money for him and 10% on all of this was going to make each Goblin involved as wealthy as kings among their people. Harry has the nerve to grin full of teeth as he says:

"Pleasure working with you all again, may your enemies blood run like rivers from your blades..."

Chapter 8: Zack Mitchell x Harry ver. 1 Potter Pt 1

Snippet:

Harry sighed as he found an empty seat but saw a pair of feet on it. Following them up to the owner he blushes a bit. He has known for a while that he is gay, but rarely acted on his impulses. He was usually too busy trying to avoid whatever yearly shenanigans happened at Hogwarts. However thanks to a rather unexpected turn of events he has been sent overseas and back into the Muggle world until further notice. Shaking his head he clears his throat and leans over go tap the cute boy's shoulder.

"Excuse me, could I have this seat please?" He asks and the boys dark eyes seem to light up as he quickly pulls his feet off the chair and his headphones off his head.

"Sure, sorry about that..."

"No worries... Thank you." He sits slowly and does his best to hide his pained wince. Even though he had offered to pay for the whole trip, his uncle beat him something fierce the day before, claiming Harry stole his money until said young man had showed him the Muggle friendly bank statements from his Accounts.

"You okay?" A boy about 10 or 11 asked, his grayish hazel eyes looking at him worriedly under a mop of unruly curls.

"I'm alright, no need to worry!" He quickly says but he can see both boys, brothers the similar cheeks and noses and jaw shape were anything to go by, flare their noses and he mentally curses.

"You shouldn't lie." The younger brother reprimands.

"Not to be rude, but it is none of your business-- oh bother!" Harry huffs when he sees Vernon shoving people out of the way. "What could I have possibly done now?" He grinds out as the man finally spots him and shoves his way faster to him.

"Boy! Some Dearing Woman is on the cell!" He shoves his phone at him. " what did you do?"

"Hello? Oh yes, I am still interested in the job... Yes... Very well I shall see you later tonight. And I do not mind having dinner with your family. Oh? Well that depends... My family might prefer to get checked in and to sleep--"

"What Boy, what?" Vernon hisses, looking eager now rather than 10 seconds from throttling him.

"A moment please... Ms. Dearing wishes to know if we, as in the whole family, would like to have dinner with her and hers this evening to go over the details and benefits of my job here. She also wants to speak with you directly about accommodations for not only my permanent residence here until I either leave or am fired as well as setting up a semi permanent accommodations for you, Aunt Petunia and Aunt Marge and Dudley."

"What time!?" He asks eagerly. Harry talks a moment before telling him around 7 pm and he agrees. That gives them at least the day to nap and get settled.

"Of course. You have a good day, ma'am." He hangs up and hands the phone to his uncle, who in turn walks away in a daze. "Bloody oaf..."

"... We have an aunt who works here... If you want we can ask her to arrange it so your... -Uncle, was it?- doesn't get to hurt you anymore" The older brother says, having put 2 and 2 together his little brother nodding along.

"That is Very sweet, but again we do not know one another--"

"I'm Grey! And this my big brother Zack!" The small boy says and Harry cannot help but smile at his energy.

"He means, I am Zack Mitchell and that is Grey Mitchell." He says holding out his hand. "Grey's a Bunny if you haven't guessed."

"Harry Potter and let me guess you are not a Bunny? Well this will be a bit fun... Let's play a game. By the end of the week, assuming we keep in contact, if we cannot figure out what the other is, the loser has to do one thing for the winner. If we both manage to guess, we will call it even, if we bother lose, we will spend the day doing what your brother wants. Fair deal?" Harry asks, smiling softly if a bit deviously.

"You're on, cutie." Zack purrs and Harry flushes a bit but huffs and turns his head a way as the monorail pulls up to the Jurassic World gates...

Chapter 9: Zack Mitchell x Harry ver. 1 Potter Pt 2

Harry followed Ms. Dearing into the labs. She was giving what he called the 'Look at how shiny this is, give us your money' tour. It was informative for the most part, but to be honest he wasn't here as an investor, though his Parents have sun a lot of money into the Original Jurassic Park when Dr. Hammond had been alive.

They came to where they were incubating the eggs and was introduced to Dr. Wu, one of the few original Park employees. The man was still handsome even with the fine bit of salt starting to turn the edges of his hair gray. The man was... Well he rubbed him wrong and the way he seemed laser focused on Harry made his skin crawl.

As Wu and Dearing talked and were soon joined by a robust man with a horrible scent, the Omega carefully toured the cradles. He could sense the life in these animals the power and danger they posed but also the wonder and awe of them. He looks up and sees the cutie from the monorail with his brother and more guests watching the doctors work. Zack smirks when he sees the pretty Omega is looking at him, his eyes go a bit reptilian and Harry can't help but give a little fanged smile back. They were still playing their little game. The energetic little bunny was practically vibrating on the spot and Harry giggles as he stands up straight only for a snake in a tank to suddenly call his attention. She was beautiful with pearlescent scales that reflected like a rainbow effect.

"Very rare specimen... Only one of his kind." Dr. Wu suddenly says standing too near for his comfort.

"Her. She is a female. The oval shape of her head and the rounder snout mark her as female. The males have a sharper almost arrow shaped head." Harry tells him.

She hisses pleased and moves as if she wants to converse.

"Oh, you know this breed?" He asks both intrigued and miffed at being corrected by a child.

"I own a few of them and am building a habitat sanctuary for rare and endangered species. This cage is far too small and too exposed. She is stress shedding and it can kill her..." Harry scolds him and he blinks.

"Perhaps... I could lend her to you to nurse her back to health? Her genes are some of the ones we use to complete the genetic codes for the cloning process." Dr. Wu says, hoping to get into the boy's good graces.

"My job is to make sure every living animal on this island is happy and healthy. So regardless, Mr. Masrani wants me to ensure everything is up to par. I will be taking her and only when she is healthy will I allow you to use her. Come, beautiful...." He opens the cage and the snake, who is normally super aggressive to anything that enters her tank calmly coils over his arm and he pets her.

He looks up to see Grey is wide eyed with wonder and Zack has an unreadable look on his face but the heat of his gaze makes him preen a bit. Ms. Dearing looks near faint and the robust man, Hoskins looks well... Harry rather not think about it. The snake is calm as he moves her into a tote he had on and settles in the flush warmth with little issue.

"I believe I have an idea of what I need to do. I will need all the data on each animal and what they are made from so I can accurately make medicine and treat them as needed. And I do mean ALL information, Dr. Wu. If I have to come knocking, you will not like it." Harry says and then walks up to the redhead. "I believe you said something about Raptors? I would like to see them before dinner with our families..." Harry tells her and she nods, guiding him out. Three sets of eyes following him as he leaves and only one of them he approves of...

Chapter 10: Severus Snape x Harry Potter ver. 1 Pt 1

Notes:

Sevrine is pronounced similar to Wyvren.

Snippet:

He doesn't remember much of his last moments of life, other than the burning pain in his throat and the rapid chill of death stealing over him. The vial of antivenom he had, had unfortunately been smashed during Nagini's attack and he knew he would not make it, even if someone found him and tried to help. Not that anyone would, he should have known Albus wouldn't have warned anyone in the Order that his death was staged to keep Draco from killing him as well as prove to the Dark Sect that he was 'still loyal' to the Dark Lord and his ideals. He recalls the look of utter betrayal and loathing in Potter's eyes after he saw what happened, it hurt to be glared at like that once more. He hopes with his death he will finally have atoned for his sins and hopes his sacrifice will have saved Lily's son. He startles as he feels a hand on his neck, pressing down on the gaping wound, just mere breaths away from his final one. He struggles to open his eyes and black meet Avada Green. The color is uniquely the boy's, but the warmth, kindness and genuine heartbreak are so alike to his mother's. Just like the shape of his eyes and the thick lashes. Oh he even has Lily's cupid bow lips, small, but full, even the feminine shape of his jaw was similar to his mother's. It's funny how now is when he finally realizes that Harry looks more like Lily than he or anyone had ever thought possible. He may have the Potter hair and refined bone structure, but he was so very much Lily's son. He thinks he says so as he allows tears long held back and full of his memories free as the boy, Harry carefully gathers them into a vial. He knows the boy will finally understand it all and he only hopes that this will be enough, that his death will bring closure and a secure future for this beautiful young man. He thinks he sees movement behind the boy and spots someone looming behind Harry and tries to warn him but then he breathes his last...

Harry's name on his lips, a failed warning...

---

Severus Tobias Snape gasps as he bolts awake in a hospital bed, the failed warning still on his lips, but he blinks in confusion. Why was he in a hospitable bed? And in an unknown location, no less? Wait, does that mean the boy did it and managed to save him in time?! But shouldn't Severus be at Hogwarts or St. Mungo's? Why wasn't he chained to the bed, not unlike how a Criminal in the Muggle World is treated? Did that foolish boy vouch for him? A man who has committed too many sins to ever be granted mercy? Oh what a foolish boy he is. Severus is startled out of his maudlin thoughts as a healer, a Goblin Healer, comes into view and comes to stand by his bed. For a tiny Creature, she easily and quickly pushes him down. Severus growls annoyed at this, he's a damned Potion Master, he has and maintained his Medical liscence for nearly 20 years already, he doesn't need to be manhandled or coddled! Severus goes to slap the gnarled hands away, but he freezes as he notices how small they are, how much less stained and scarred they are. He freaks out, compulsively touching them, himself and trying to figure out what happened!

"Why am I so small!?" He shouts in panic, his voice painfully young in his ears.

"Calm down, child, your injuries are not yet fully healed." the Goblina huffs out, finally managing to pin the boy back down onto the bed. Honestly what is with Male Hobs in always thinking they do not need rest or healing?! At least the Female Hobs listen and do not fuss about overly much.

He ignores her and sits up, again. What in Morgan's name is going on!?

Why in the bloody hell is he is young again!

Why!?

How!?

A shadow moves in the corner of his eye and he startles seeing a hooded figure. Not just any figure, but that of Death.

~I will speak with this one...
Be gone for now...
Hello Severus Tobias Snape...
I am certain you know who I am.
The reason you are alive and young again is very simple.
After your death, my young master walked to his...
He died for the Light and in turn they demonized him...
His Destiny was not to die, but to live...
I brought you back to save him,
To love him and to aid him.~

Severus gaped in shock, rather unattractively so, but he could hardly care before then suddenly memories and visions filled his mind. Severus was forced to employ a stasis spell in his own mind to halt the onslaught and organize it. He does not know how long he was in his meditative state, but by the time he came out again, a woman had joined him. She was petite but had a voluptuous figure. Her hair was pitch black and her eyes an unearthly green, a color unique to herself, much like Potter's Avada green eyes. She wore a plain unbuttoned shirt over what looked like either a tube top or a halter top with jeans. Wrapped around her head was a tribal headband with Native American feathers and beads woven into her hair. Her hands were stained with Indian Henna while African tribal paint decorated her face. It was a strange sight, but oddly suited her.

"Awake finally, Little Prince?" She asks softly. She has a calming aura that is mixed with an undercurrent of danger. Her pale skin seems to glow in the dim lighting of the room, her eyes even more unnatural looking in the gloom. "My name is Ryilia Nubia, pleased to meet you. I am your guardian and caregiver while you do this mission for Mors. The vague buttface had to leave because Hadrian's life was in danger and he needed to prevent it from being snuffed out before he could even attend Hogwarts."

"What do you mean snuffed out!? Wasn't he being well cared for, spoiled even!?" He demands, his little boy voice a pitiful parody of the deep rumble of his fully matured one, but nevertheless commanding and powerful. "How could this have happened?!"

"Spoiled? Please!" The woman scoffs in utter disgust. "He was lucky to even be allowed to attend primary school! Nevermind being allowed food and water! If my memories serve you correctly, you know that he hardly gets food or water and is forced to cook and clean for those filthy monsters... Yes those are my memories. Don't ask how that is possible, just know that I see and know things that no one else would."

Severus furrows his brows as he once more looks back at the woman's memories, wondering how it was possible for her to have seen all of this if she was some kind of Seer. However, they prove her words right, the brat wasn't spoiled, far from it and Albus allowed this to happen. Good Mother of Mercy! Severus had bullied him!! Dropping his head into his hands, Severus began muttering death threats and curses, making Nubia chuckle at him. He looks up at her, his dark eyes meeting her green ones head on once more as she leans forward, the beads in her hair gently clacking together.

"Mors wants you to go to Hogwarts with Hadrian and prevent him from being led astray again. As you saw, with his death came the death of all things Magical and later all life on Earth. It tipped the balance so much that Mors was forced to ask Chaos to help him break the downward spiral into oblivion. As you can see, Chaos obviously helped, but it had to be at a specific point in time where their paths, Mors and Hadrian's, crossed and merged for a single moment. Mors also needed a Champion for his Master. That is where you come in, Severus Tobias Snape: your job is to guide, educate and protect Hadrian, but also to be his friend and perhaps in the future his confidant and lover." Ryilia says seriously before she stands up and gently pushes him back into bed, tucking him in. "But that is enough for now. You have some memories to watch and sort through. You will be Sevrine Ezra Prince, the lost son of the late Professor Snape. And don't you worry, his replacement will be someone of my choosing and skilled enough to not offend your delicate senses."

His new history begins to slot into his mind as the memories come forward. They are shockingly natural and he can feel genuine sadness ache in his heart for the cantankerous professor, but doting father, who raised him as best he could after the unfortunate passing of his mother, Selena Sylew. He wonders in the memories and cannot help feeling both better, but also bitter that a fake version of himself got a better childhood.

"It will be hard to play a child, I never was one, not with Tobias as a father..." Severus spits out.

"Indeed. However, I am not expecting you to be a child, you are the orphaned and underage Lord of an Ancient and Noble House, one that is as Old and powerful as the Blacks." She says with a smirk. "You hardly have time to be a child, but I do expect you to indulge yourself. No one to punish you, but me and I normally make you clean or pickle things as punishment. Really piss me off and I will toss you to one of my many pets. No worries, you won't die or get hurt, but just know that my menagerie is anything but tame." She grins evilly then but then stands. "Sleep, Little Prince, you have a few days to acclimate before we begin... Welcome to the New World...." She waves and leaves him alone with the Healer who says nothing as she hands him vials of potions to help him recover faster...

Chapter 11: Severus Snape x Harry Potter ver. 1 Pt 2

Sevrine slept for most of those three days he was in the Healing Wards of Gringotts Bank, acclimating his new memories and himself to his new world,  but also sorting through the memories from his new guardian about Harry Potter. All he knew of the bog previously was utterly shattered and only self-hate and resentment filled his chest for how he treated the poor sweet boy, who had known absolutely nothing and was forced into a role that was impossible to play by the people around him, but mainly by Albus too many names Dumbledore. Sevrine was furious with how utterly fooled he was and at his own bitterness to take his unresolved hatred for James Potter out on the man's son. But it seems he had also been spelled and potioned as well to ensure his 'loyalty' to the Light.

He also took that time to go through his new memories and saw that his father Severus, had been a single father after the death of his lover, Selena Sylew in childbirth. He was mostly raised in secret at Hogwarts and had always been very clever from a young age, hence his skills and knowledge of the school. Severus was never one to indulge in childish whims, so Sevrine is very mature for his age. When his father wasn't busy with teaching it grading papers he would play with his son the few childish games he allowed him so they could bond and his son knew something fun other than potions and reading. His father however had gotten sick and called Ryilia Nubia, a Witch known for her skills in basically everything from ancient spells and battle tactics to modern medicine and science advancements. No one really knows her, just know of her. She is never one to speak about her past, though she will gladly tell you amazing stories. She was apparently taught some potions by his late Grandmother, Eliene Snape before she died and had on and off kept contact with his father about potion recipes she finds on her world travels.

Sevrine always looked forward to seeing his Auntie Rye, because she brought back books from around the world and little toys or knickknacks for him. She took the role of indulgence auntie very seriously and made sure when he had to stay with her, he got to eat sweets and junk food and they would make pillow forts and watch Muggle movies and TV. Sevrine had been an avid Trekkie back in his last life and was glad his 'auntie' indulged him in that when his father couldn't. But the sickness his father got didn't leave him and he sent Sevrine to the Goblins for treatment because it was the summer and they were home. He feared his son had gotten it as well. He sadly died at home alone, but the Goblins had been kind enough to collect his body and cleanse the home. They contacted his Auntie and she came as quickly as she could. So here he was, recovering from the sickness that killed his father, only 9 years old.

Rye was there when he woke up for the third day in a row, she had finished all the paperwork needed to take over his guardianship and she looked oddly serious since in his memories she always had a mischievous smile on her lips. She looked at him and smirked softly.

"Good, you assimilated well to your new memories. Over time they will feel more natural. I will be taking you with men to live in the Muggle World. Unfortunately,  one of the Gobs let it soil to Dumbledore that there is an underage Heir to the Prince line when the man came to claim your father's holdings as his 'next of kin.' How no one has caught on to his casual line theft is behind me. I loved my instructors when I was younger, but not so much as to leave my entire family fortune to them should something happen to me. And I sure as heck wouldn't leave my kids in his hands. " she scoffs in disgust and Servine has to agree with her.

"Why the Muggle world?" he wonders.

"Magicals are lazy bastards and view Muggles as lesser, as you know. But also it is harder for them to interact with the Muggle world due to their limited and stunted knowledge of the current Muggle world. They cannot just casually walk in Victorian dress and knock on the door without someone thinking them nutters." she points out.

"True..." he nods and snickers at the funny image of Dumbledore in breeches and tights knocking on a door and having the door slammed in his face when the homeowner thinks he is crazy.

"And it will be easier for you to interact with Harry, similar to how you interacted with his mother. You will need a good impression with him to make your mission easier. Death has always been vague or forgetful, but he means nothing by it. He is very busy and rarely has time to himself never mind to sit down and have a proper conversation with someone who is not his beloved master. And even for his master, his conversations are short."

Sevrine blinks and nods. The healer comes in then, Emeraldspark. She was a sharp tongue Goblina and would not hesitate to strap you to the bed if it meant you healed properly. He likes her. She had an oddly soft spot for children, but then again children in the Magical world were rare and very precious to both the human and creature Magicals, so not so surprising,  but she did help explain things to him. What her mate, Daimondclaw, the accountant for the Prince Vaults, was doing to keep nosy busybodies out of said accounts. Even his Snape vault was under his protection and Goblins were possessive of their clients, especially ones who were respectful. The Snapes and Princes have always shown respect to the best of their ability and that has earned them some loyalty and even protection from their Goblins over the years.

She did one last exam and pleased with his results, she handed him a wax paper pouch that had sweets inside them, clearly homemade. He thanked her and she flushes a bit and shoos him from her ward. He and Rye head to see Daimondclaw who was rather handsome for a Goblin and was quite built. Even in a Muggle-like suit, you knew he was muscular and would easily benchpress his desk. They quickly get the paperwork done, he listens to his father's will, Severus's voice being different to his ears from his original voice, more raspy than he recalled it being, but that was probably for the best. After Rye perfectly sets up some investments for him, she pulls out enough money to buy a home and get their necessities set up and opens a Muggle account for any money earned as well as the monthly stipend to be deposited into, they leave. Severus Tobias Snape was his name and now he is Sevrine Ezra Snape, the Heir and future lord of the Prince line.

He smirks, he plans to cause some chaos while he is at it...

Chapter 12: Severus Snape x Harry Potter ver 1 pt 3

Sevrine held onto Rye's hand as she pulled him along through she heavy foot traffic of Diagon. She was picking up some last minute things, mostly so people saw her with her new ward but also made it impossible for Dumbles and he mery band of Chickens to tail them properly. As he had learned a Goblin had told Dumbledore about him being the last Prince and was underage when the man went to claim his father's vaults. This not only shocked the man, but low-key infuriated him because Severus never mentioned having a child. The old man was now scrambling to try and claim Guardianship of the young Heir, but had been informed by Diamondclaw, that his Guardianship was in the hands of another and that the person was someone beyond anyone's control.

They picked up some play robes, a few toys because even if he was mentally and spiritually a man in his 30s, near 40s, he was now a child and he would exhibit childish behaviors from time to time. She picked a few family games and allowed him to pick up to 10 personal toys of his own desire. He didn't really select much, some magical dolls/action figures that could be played with manually or via commands. A children's potion kit, some card games that can be played solo or with a few friends and a jar of Gobstones because that was an old favorite of his. He was surprised to find Eye had picked up a nearly giant sized plush of a Jaguar and said it would come in handy in the future. He didn't argue with her. From there they picked up a few books and then got him some play clothes made from Yeti hide for the summer months and Japan Fire Rat fur for the winter.

With their final purchases, they were heading for the exit as they had been shopping, he had noticed some tagalongs and clearly Rye had seen them too. She moved them along with a natural grace that was clearly unnatural of none of their tag alongs could follow them closely enough. In about a week Severus Snape's death would be announced publicly and his will read. That should give them enough time to move into their new home, get settled and start their plans to find and make friends with Harry. They walked into the Leaky and as they moved towards the Muggle side door, Sevrine freezes seeing Lucius Malfoy somewhat blocking the door.

His old friend was not a fool in his previous life. Arrogant and spoiled, yes, but not a fool. He was prideful to boot too, but could and would shamelessly grovel and scrape if it meant his wife and son were spared harm and hardship. There is no way his father would have kept Sevrine a secret from Lucius. Rye smiles softly as she nods her head once and then casually waves a hand and their clothes change to Muggle style clothing. Lucius in a bespoke three piece suit of high quality while Rye is rocking a set of skinny jeans, ankle boots and an open white button up over a tribal styled green and black tube top. Her hair is decorated with handmade raw stone beads and feathers of various kinds. And as for Sevrine, he was in comfy jeans as well, well worn trainers and had a plain blue T-shirt under a light summer hoodie that says "If you can read this, you are standing too close" in large blocky letters and has a grumpy cat glaring at you under it.

"Lord Malfoy, I am not even shocked to see you... Care to join us?" Rye's voice is both polite and kind, but there is a mild tone of "kindly piss off" mixed in. Sevrine cannot help his small giggle while Lucius looks as poised as ever, but his smirk has an edge of "bitch" to it.

"If you wouldn't mind? Hello again, Sevrine... I was rather worried about you when I couldn't find you nor get into your home..." His tone switches from icy politeness to genuine worry and concern. It warms Sevrine's heart that in his old life had this actually happened, his child would be in safe hands with Lucius.

"Hello, Uncle Luc. I am alright... Dad sent me to the bank when he realized he wasn't getting better and that I was showing signs of having caught it too. He likely passed out and passed away not long after that because when I woke up a few days ago, Master Diamondclaw read his will and when I woke up this morning Auntie Rye was here and finishing up the paperwork." He tells him as they move out of the door and into Muggle London. Lucius is only mildly jarred by the changes. He has semi frequent interactions on this side of the barrier, but rarely pays it attention. Most places he goes are somewhat similar to what they are used to in the Magical World.

"Yes, I received a private invite to the Will Reading next week. Ms. Nubia, I have heard many an interesting tale about you." He comments to the woman, who softens into a genuine smile as she holds a hand out to flag a taxi.

"Knowing Severus as well as I do, no doubt he complained mostly about how I am always bringing back random things... Speaking of, I do have a job in both worlds as an Archeologist. I work with many local governments and cultures and the like. I have quite the vast collection of replicas because I believe the people of that area are the true owners of those ancient relics and treasures. I was wondering if Lord Malfoy would do this lowly one the honor of hosting an exhibit or two? Mayhaps an auction?"

"If they are replicas, there will be little interest..." Lucius admits.

"That is because British Magical stunted themselves. The copy spells used by my team create exact copies down to the very curses and protections they carry and Lady Magic, if she seems fit adds the blessings that some relics carry. My team and I are the only ones who know that they are Replicas while the rest of the world thinks they are the real deal. Like I said, I believe the locals have the right to their ancient treasures not strangers." She corrects him.

"... I would have to see what they look and feel like before I can comment further." He sighs and she laughs as they get into a cab and head to a Realtor...

---

Rye smiles as they arrive in Little Whinging Surrey. Lucius had been helpful getting them a decent home in the Muggle World because like usual, most Magical are too stupid to realize the best hiding place for a lost Magical Heir is literally with the Muggles the look down on. They all shared an annoyed look seeing that the house looked exactly like all the others in the area, but Due wasn't baby about making her own unique splash. She couldn't very well do much to the house itself because the area was marked as a Historical sight so the buildings couldn't be renovated in any shape or form unless ordained by the government or repairs were necessary. However the garden was all hers to do as she pleased.

Lucius was directing the movers as Rye was talking to the Realtor and the Historical Agency rep about what she was allowed and not allowed to do. Sevrine was handed some cash and sent to explore the area. They were in number 13 Privet Drive and thus were located in the semi circle of houses in the cul-de-sac area. He wandered the street, seeing the children out and about for the summer some were helping with mild chores while others were playing.

As he walked he noted that many children were avoiding what looked like a group of delinquents. As he got closer he saw familiar black hair and green eyes from the battered face. He didn't think, he charged over and punched the largest boy in the face sending him sprawling to the floor. The other members of the gang tried to attack but Sevrine used the natural grace and power of his Animagus form to beat them all to a pulp before he carefully helped Harry to his feet and pulled him along as they ran into he wooded area surrounding the suburban area.

They didn't stop until they got to what looked like an old abandoned playground and Servine helped Harry settle on a swing before pulling a mini medkit from his pocket and starting to treat his wounds.

"Sorry, that was super rude of me... I am new to the area, I am Sevrine Snape." He introduces, mentally wincing at how lax he has to speak to blend in with the kids of his physical age.

"Harry.... Or so my Aunt says is my real name... I normally go by Boy or Freak..." Harry admits shyly, wincing as bruise cream is rubbed into the bruises on his face and arms.

"Harry is much better than those. I just moved here with my aunt... My dad passed a few days ago and the relatives are fighting over the inheritance. My Aunt is pretty cool, she travels the world and looks for lost ancient cities and the like. She always brings back amazing stories and these neat trinkets or local toys!" Sevrine gushes, mentally shaking himself because what the heck!? Was that one of the "regressions" The warned he would have?

"She sounds much nicer than either of my Aunts..." Harry admits with a bit of jealousy.

And isn't that novel, someone is jealous if Sevrine for once! He shakes his head as she finishes patching up the Imp and admiring how fey like he appears even as skinny and bruised as he is.

"I am sure she wouldn't mind telling you some stories or showing you pictures of her adventures! She said that when I am older she would like to take me on a trip. Who knows, if we can stay friends for that long, I can ask her to bring you along. By then we would be adults and no one can tell us no, well except for Auntie Rye that is..."

Harry blinks in shock at all that was said but mostly the "if we can stay friends until then" part...

Did this new boy just say they were friends!? He is so shocked and overjoyed by this that he starts crying and Sevrine panics for a second before pulling him into a hug and rocking him. He hums softly an old tune that Lily has come up with for her future baby. Harry melts into his hold then, still sobbing but somehow feeling safe as as the time sounds semi familiar.

This is how Lucius finds them and he nearly faints seeing the Potter Heir dressed in rags unfit for cleaning even the filthiest toilets. But also seeking his godson hugging said child. Sevrine, much like his father wasn't a very tactile person. It was a hard-won fight just to get a hug from the child and get he was easily hugging the Potter boy. And he knew it was the Potter child because those features were the exact same as James Potter when they had been children. He just hopes the job has more of his mother kindness than his father's arrogance.

"There you are, Sevrine, we were getting worried when you didn't return from your walk." Lucius announces his presence, his jacket was gone and so what his vest, but his button up was slightly open with he sleeves carefully rolled to his elbows. He looked more like a model than a Lord in this moment.

Harry shyly hides from the stranger as Sevrine helps him up and puts his medkit in his pocket again.

"Sorry, Uncle Luc, I got into a bit of a scuffle and was treating my new friend's injuries. Harry this is my godfather, Mr. Lucius Malfoy. He's a lawyer." He tells the shy boy and he slowly peeks at him and then bravely moves away and offers a hand shake.

"Harry..." He murmurs and then quickly pulls away and hides again.

Lucius wants to comment on his rudeness but seeing the side eye his nephew definitely learned from his father, he stops himself and offers to escort the boys back home. They follow behind the man and he listens to their conversation, taking advantage of his inhuman hearing. What he hears makes him sick with rage and concern. He will need to speak with The about how to go about things in the Muggle world...

When they arrive back at number 13, Rye is just accepting a couple of boxes of pizza and tipping the delivery person from their speedy delivery. As the teen hurries off to his next delivery, she waves at the three and doesn't even bat an eyelash at the third member joining her table for the night. She ushers them all in and sets the boxes on the counter bar top and pulls out plates for everyone. She then pulls out some homemade watermelon juice and serves everyone a cool glass to drink. Sevrine helps Harry pick between the offerings, a simple cheese pizza in one box and a bunch of appetizers in the other that ranged from cheese sticks to garlic bread.

Lucius was annoyed at the messy foods but said nothing as he served himself after the boys and was surprised bat how gold the food was. Rye just grinned like she saw that coming. As they are the two adults spoken in French so the children weren't privy to be conversation. Needless to say, Lucius was going to be moving his family in either with Rye and Sevrine or at least into the area so he can best keep an eye on his Godson and the Potter Heir. And if he files a few cases against his abusive guardians, then that is a bonus...

Chapter 13: Harem x Harry Potter ver. 1 Pt. 1

Notes:

This one is based off of Nest of Love by Rosemae

https://archiveofourown.org/works/6680296

Snippet:

Harry whimpered as he lay on the floor, his body was feverish and yet felt icy cold at the same time. Pain like a constant wave raced through him: his hair hurt, his skin hurt; everything hurt! He tries to not make a sound least he wake Uncle Vernon and get beaten to death. But it's a damned near thing as he bites back a sob, his back arching painfully as his world explodes again in pain. He is only thankful that he had managed to send Hedwig out on a hunt. Otherwise she would be here with him, worrying and very likely making a racket, trying to get her Wizard help. That would have resulted in them both dying. If he's dying, then he is glad she is out and away. Harry doesn't know that downstairs the grandfather has struck midnight and it is now the 31st of July and thus is his 14th birthday. He drifts through a haze of constant pain, ebbing and flowing in intensity that steadily increases. The longer time goes by, the more the painful it becomes and soon he cannot help but let out an unearthly scream as his whole body breaks and reforms over and over again...

---

He cursed foully as he stalked through the overly Muggle neighborhood, annoyed that his planned summer of solitude was interrupted by Dumbledore, who was concerned about that damned brat, Potter! The old codger had been vague at best and so low key blackmailing, at worse that Severus was left with little other choice but to go. After obtaining the location, Severus had gotten ready and had opted to fly there instead of any other means of transport. If the brat wasn't in danger, bleeding or dying, then he will regret ruining Severus's summer. He stalked up Privet drive until a scream sounded and his inner Dragon Viper hissed in anger. He knew that sound, it was the scream of an Omega in distress! Cursing lowly, Severus broke out into a run, wasting no time. Potter was gonna half to wait as he needed to find the Omega that was screaming in distress and get them to safety. To a Creature like him, an Omega was far more important than some spoiled little wannabe prince..

---

Hedwig knew something was going to happen, she had sensed it since her Harry-Chick reunited with the Not Dog and the Cursed Wolf. She had watched him carefully all summer, noticing how he ate less meat and more fruits and vegetables, whatever meat there was, he gave it to her and she had worriedly eaten it all. There was also how he seemed to layer his clothes more than normal, as if he couldn't get warm, despite it being dreadfully hot in their shared prison. He seemed to linger outside longer as well. She had detected the shift in his scent, the softer scent of a female, but something both feather and scaled. So when the fat Orc forgot to lock her cage and the window, her Harry-chick had quickly gotten her out and told her to go hunt and stay outside until it was time to go to the Fireheads house. So she had quickly found a mouse, not a filling meal, but she couldn't waste this opportunity. So here she was, flying as fast as she could towards the Fireheads Nest, taking advantage of her Hunt as a chance to find her Harry-chick's Djinns! They would be powerful enough and knowledgeable enough to aid her chick! The lopsided house came into view after nearly 2 hours of nonstop flying, she was tired and sore, but still she flew to the window that is always open to her. She flies in and is glad to see the Djinns awake so late, likely working on a new prank. She gives a sharp bark, getting their attention.

"Hedwig? What are you doing here, is there a letter?" The Ice Djinn asks while the Fire one quickly gets her water. She flaps her wings urgently and gives panicked barks. She looks from them to the window several times, trying to communicate her urgency and for them to follow her. "Did something happen to Harry!?" They ask as one and she nods. After that, they quickly pull a pair of bags from nowhere and climb onto the window. "Lead the Way, My Lady..." They tell her and she nods, takes flight and a pair of red and blue clouds follow her back to Surrey and back to her Harry-chick...

---

"Lucius!? What is happening!? Why is the Dark Lord screaming so!?" Narcissa asks her husband. She is frightened and not sure what to do.

"I do not know but whatever it is, he will want it found and either brought to him or destroyed... Take Draco and go to France for the rest of the summer, I will be fine..." Lucius says even as the Ice Phoenix holds the thrashing Dark Lord, turned Naga, down to his bed. He grunts when the thick and powerful tail lashes out and hits him, both trying to dislodge him and trying to wrap around him for some sort of comfort. "Be quick, my love. As soon as it is safe to come back, I will summon you! Go now!"

Narcissa wanted to protest but he was right. She quickly flees and is gone with their son not long after. The Dark Lord soon passing out in a dead faint that had the ice bird momentarily panicking. Whatever was happening, had better prey Lucius did not get his claws on them. He will need to call Severus to come take a look at the Dark Lord...

---

Feline eyes snap open as the newly reborn humanoid sat up, looking to the northeast. He slowly crawls out of the dead body of a pregnant Jaguar, covered in blood and viscera. A woman dressed in a Priestess dress and jewelry walks forward and bows before she begins to clean him off and dresses him. He nearly walks out of the ritual temple, towards the call, however the priestess stops him, her tight grip on his shoulder prevents him from following the Call. She instead hands him the dead heart of his pseudo mother and he begins to eat it, still looking toward the Northeast.

"My mate..." he rumbles out, a low growl filling his chest.

"Calm, Lord Balam. You are new to this world, much has changed since your last visit here. Now, put this on..." She says as she hands him a cloak...

---

Severus ran up the driveway of Number 4 and rammed his whole body into the door, his inhuman strength allowing him to easily shatter through the weak wood. His home had ancient oak doors, solid and sturdy. It would take his true form a few tries to break one down. It certainly would provide better protection for the Omega, not that he was going to be leaving them here with these... filthy beasts. As soon as he's through the door, he sniffs around and snarls at the scents of blood, old hurt mixed with new and this miasma of fear, anger, and distress. Severus races up the stairs following the scent of Omega, heeding the call and pull of it. As soon as he get to the landing, he finds a door covered in 7 clocks and a cat flap. He barely thinks beyond the haze of red in his eyes, the sounds of distress and pain of the Omega mixing with his pounding heart. He, quickly grabs a crystal orb from his pocket and gives it a squeeze, it glows and he distantly hears a voice.

"Bartok, I found and Omega in distress, they are being held captive by Muggles. Come to Number 4 Privet Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey, England of Terra. Bring Kyle." He hisses and shortly there is a curse and the orb starts to float on its own, clearly recording everything.

Severus doesn't bother to wait after that, he grabs the first lock and rips it free of the door with his taloned hand. The other taloned hand quickly doing the same to another. Severus rips them out, chucking the metal objects carelessly across the floor, careful to not damage them anymore than he already had so Bartok can gather evidence from them. Once the last lock was dropped at his feet, Severus dug his talons into the wood and tore it relentlessly from the frame. The whimpering cries, the pained whines and the coiling stench of fear clung to the back of his throat, fueling his rage and carelessness. As soon as Severus stepped into the room, his world shifted on its side and promptly slid into the void. Laying on the floor before him was Potter, but the boy was writhing on the floor and was in the middle of transforming. The stench of Omega heavily premating form the writhing figure on the floor. Severus is about to enter the room when a door slams open and there in the threshold is an incredibly obese man, who looks like he had been rudely pulled from his beauty rest. Severus glares and storms over to him, making the man freeze in both shock and fright as he looms ever closer. His face has paled with fright and turned purple with rage at the same time. Severus sneers at him, whipping his wand at him and he pales further at the unspoken threat.

"Do not test me, Muggle. Make a move or a sound and I will kill you where you stand." He spits out and turns to Harry Potter, who has finally fallen still, passed out, but he is still breathing. Thank the Goddess for small mercies. "I am taking the boy and you will do nothing to stop me..." He snarls darkly his wings snapping open behind him, they tower over his head and look menacing as his eyes brighten to a deadly gold and his pupils slit in threat at the human.

He slowly backs into the room; the fat man slowly moving with him, wary. Severus quickly pins the Muggle in a body bind against the wall once the fat oaf follows him into the room. Tossing a gag spell at him just for extra measure, he quickly turns to Po- Harry. His rage cools, banking at the edge of his Occlumency walls that he had to pull up and lock tightly in place so he can focus on the task at hand. The room was saturated in Harry's pain and fear, there were bitter, acrid notes of distress and sickness clinging to the back of Severus's throat. It ground him as he flicked his wand in calm, practiced ease. Soon parchment sheets began to appear, steadily growing thicker as the in depth medical scans mapped out the boy's heath since birth until now. As the pile grew, Severus felt himself pale and his stomach swoop painfully before lurching painfully back up. He nearly vomits as he realizes the lies he had been fed over the years, the depraved lengths Dumbledore was willing to go to keep his perfect "Golden Boy" under his control. Severus startles as the window behind him opens suddenly and two Djinns, one fire and the other ice, float in and freeze.

"Messers Weasley?" He asks in shock recognizing the Weasley Twins in their Creature forms, even if they look slightly different.

"Professor Snape?" They ask back just as shocked.

Hedwig flies in and to her bonded and flaps her wings worriedly when he does not wake or praise her for her quick thinking. She worried and it makes the three come back to reality. Severus saw the cases and quickly beckons them over.

"Please tell me you have healing potions...."

"Brewed them ourselves or bought them from reputable Creature Potioneers." They assure and open the cases beginning to pull out vials. Severus sighs in relief and begins checking the bottles. Recognizing some masters he either trained with or was trained by, knowing they would not sell anything remotely stale to their customers. So he easily starts the long process of healing the Omega.

He will solve the mystery of the twins later...

---

Severus has just stabilized Harry's condition when two more people arrive and he turns to see Bartok Claremore and two of his mates with him, his husband, Kyle and his wife Anna. The Tengu quickly comes forward with Anna, both setting to work on getting the first round of healing and medical scans going while Severus explains what happened that lead him here to Bartok, who quickly writes everything down while also casting his own spells around the house to gather more evidence before he spots Vernon who looks nearly apocalyptic with rage. Canceling the spells on him the fat man begins screaming at them to get out, to stop their Freakishness and that he will kill the damned brat and finally be done with all this freakishness! Everyone is stunned, minus the Twins, who have heard it all before when they rescued Harry two years ago. Fred's hair bursts into sudden flames as he flies at the Muggle, who screams in fright at the humanoid fireball while George has become a walking Ice Golem in his own rage and they glare at him, keeping him trapped between them.

"Those are the Weasley twins... They are close friends of the Omega..."

"I see... I need to finish gathering--"

"Who are all of you and what are you doing in my house!?" Screams a painfully familiar voice.

"Petunia, why am I not surprised..." Severus glares at her. "Lily Potter's sister..."

"Lily Potter... wait, this is Harry Potter?!" Kyle gasps, looking down at the nearly unrecognizable young man, who he carefully holding against his chest while his wife is taking pictures of his back and then carefully squeezing out as much pus as she can before rubbing healing salves on the wounds and wrapping his back.

"We need to get him to my lab back home... There is far too much damage." Anna pipes up.

"Go. I will bring the others with me as soon as I finish gathering everything to put these inhuman monsters away for good... Kyle, get Madam Bones and Sir Graves."

"Right away..." Kyle says and flies off quickly to go do as told.

"I want them buried... if not I will personally end them..." Severus growls as he waits, he would rather go after Potter and make sure the imp will be alright, but he will not be of much help and will in fact get in the way... 

Chapter 14: Tom Riddle x Harry Potter x Severus Snape ver. 1 Pt 1

The Kingdom of Hogwarts has had a long standing history of brilliance, delight and the Four ruling families had lead them with love and justice. Their Kings were Noble and Brave tempered with Cunning and Ambition. While their Queens were Hardworking and Compassion wrapped in Intelligence and Loyalty.

They raised beautiful families and taught some of the greatest figures in history. As time passed the royal families faded out and the Kingdome fell into a Regency. The castle falling dormant until a true heir is found. However the Regency eventually stopped looking, enjoying being in charge. It doesn't mean they did not send out searches to both appease the people and in hopes to gain access to the castle of Hogwarts and thus gain more power.

A few thousand years have passed since then and the new Regent believes he has finally narrowed down who the possible Heir(s) is and was making plans to make them sign over their birthright, but that would be after he eliminates the other possible heirs...

He sat in the dark, dingy pub waiting for his best spy and assassin, someone that no one would think twice about seeing them. He looks up when someone shuffles up and sits at the table not too far behind him, their backs to each other and a quick swish of a wand and all anyone saw was a poor crazy man rambling to himself and an elderly man just enjoying his evening meal.

"Did You eliminate the Prince and Gaunt Families?" He asks right away.

"Yes... Though it was no easy feat... There are to many people named Smith to accurately eliminate the right family, but I took out those from the main branch. The only family I have left is the Potters but they pretty much took themselves out when that fool Jedah Potter got that Luck Curse put on him. There are only two and they have had trouble having babies. So it will be easy..."

"Good... But perhaps let them have a child, we need an Heir to open Hogwarts up and then pass the reigns to me... Once I am the new King, then we can kill them off. Cannot have them later protest or the fools out voting me... As long as the blood lines are severed and the new King is crowned, my reign will be eternal."

"Fine, I will go keep my eyes on them... What about one of the sub families taking the throne?"

"They are only cadets. They lack the proper power and blood needed to claim the throne." He brushes off.

"Very well..."

The pair leave, unaware of the literal snake in the grass listening as it slithers off into the night...

The snake slips into the sleeve of a young man and whispers what they heard to him.

"So... They are looking for the Heirs and killing them... Too bad they do not realize there is only two... I need to find them and protect them..." He says as he looks at a photo of a young boy and a baby...

Chapter 15: Tony Stark x Harry Potter x Loki ver. 1 Pt. 1

Snippet:

Yinsen knew he would not live, there was never an option to live. His beloved wife and their children had been murdered by the Ten Rings. However, if he could save Tony Stark, then he would die without regrets. In the time since the young billionaire had been brought in and Yinsen was forced to operate on him to keep him from dying due to the shrapnel in his chest from one of his own warheads exploding not even 3 yards from him. The genius had been lucky to have survived the initial blast and that the Leader of the Ten Rings was willing to keep him around, despite how mouthy and bratty the young man has been acting. Over the weeks they spent together, Yinsen realized that the young man was so much more than he portrayed to the public. He's seen firsthand, Tony's genius, had helped him in fact and especially after everything Tony saw and learned about the ugly side of war and his weapons, Yinsen knows that he must get him out of here. As the guards hammered at the door to their cell, shouting for someone to get one of the blowtorches to cut through the metal, Yinsen double checks the computer and sees it is still booting the systems of the suit they had hastily built over the last week under the pretense of building the Jericho Rockets that the Terrorist group wanted.

There was a sound from the door that didn't sound good, Yinsen comes to a quick decision then, getting up and hurrying towards the back of the cell. Tony knows that they shared the room with two others, but Yinsen had forbade him from going near there, not that the car battery had really allowed him to go very far since it was so heavy. However he cannot help but be curious and a bit amprehensive when he sees Yinsen come back out with someone who had blue skin, or just liked blue body paint, who looked painfully skinny and clearly suffering from heat exhaustion, if not outright heat stroke. The pair made their way towards the computer and helped him settle into the seat.

"Yinsen?" Tony asked so many questions in that one word. He can only watch since he was unable to move in the suit.

"He was found upon one of the snowy peaks and has been here long before I have... I was the next one here and there is one other... but he will not allow even me near them.. He looks weak, but he can and will hurt anyone who comes near them..." Yinsen tells him, trying for reassuring, but based off the grimace on Tony's face, he failed.

"Yinsen..." the person speaks in a strange language, but Yinsen seemed to understand him as he left him to sit by Tony, who was watching the load up screen, the sounds of the guards hammering away on the door, trying to break into the room, making him grow even more ansty than he was already feeling.

He saw Yinsen move back into that section and pull out a briefcase of some kind. It looked big enough to hold maybe a few days worth of clothes and there was a beautiful white raptor sitting on his shoulder(how he missed the white owl is beyond him), smoldering golden eyes with flecks of green in them looked at him with an inhuman level of intelligence. It felt like she was sizing him up, deciding if she wanted to gouge his eyes out or simply roll with things.

"It's at 60%... Shit, they are almost through..." Tony curses as a particularly concerning groan from the doors sounded.

"I will buy you time." Yinsen says firmly, grabs up a gun that he had put together from the spar parts and set the charges on the door. The blue skinned man grabbing the case as the owl flapped over to sit on the case, still staring into his soul with that unnerving look in her eyes. He's not even sure how he knows she is a female, but he highly doubts she's male.

"Yin--" Tony tries to protest.

"Stop, mortal... his time has come and he is willing to face his fate head on... what do you need right now?" the blue man speaks up, getting up and moving to look at the few pieces that need to put into place, helmet included, while also keeping an eye on the computer and Yinsen, who's finished putting the charges and wiring them, moving behind a outcropping to keep from getting caught in the blast.

"You speak English?" Tony cannot help asking, surprised.

"I speak every language as long as I hear it first..." He is petting the case where the raptor is now perched, looking at Tony with her unnerving gaze. "Calm Hedwig, he is going to save your master... as soon as we are out of here I can finally heal him of his injuries."

Hedwig hoots softly and then flies until she is sitting on the shoulder of the suit, the computer reads out that he is at 89%. He looks at the bird, trapped as he is in the suit of armor, he cannot escape if she decides to peck his eyes out. He is pretty sure that it is a girl because the name does not sound like something someone would name a boy. They stare one another in the eye for a long moment before she seems happy with whatever she sees because she carefully tucks some of his hair out of his face. The blue man finishes securing the weapons and armor pieces into place before he grabs the helmet and locks it into place.  Yinsen gives a bellowing shout as he runs out the now gaping hole in the room from where the idiots finally broke through and triggered the explosives to go off. Tony curses, wishing the computer will hurry the fuck up so he can save the foolish man and help him get back home. While the last few percentages loaded, the blue man quickly grabs a few things from around the room, attaching them to the suit to finish setting it up as well as on himself as extras.

As soon as the data loads fully, Tony engages the suit and heads out. It is clunky as hell, hard to see through the eye holes which is funny since they are much too big to protect him from a lucky shot into one of his eyes, but it's better than nothing. The man follows behind him, having donned a heavy pancho and turban with a bit of fabric to hide his face. The only parts of him exposed were his hands and his eyes. Which Tony just realized were an unholy red on red. If Tony had been a religious man, he would have freaked out seeing a real life 'demon,' but thankfully he was a man of science and for him seeing is believing. He took out the guards that were trying to block their way out. Anyone who came from any side tunnels or behind them from some hidden pathway were greeted by the tall guy, who seemed to be handling them despite how weakened and sickly he appeared to be. At one point he turned his body out of the way of a rocket and saw the man swish his hands into the air and the rocket was suddenly engulfed in ice and it fell uselessly to the floor and shattered before he flicked knives made of ice at their attackers, downing all but one. Grabbing the guard with his bare hands and instantly the man's flesh began to turn black and necrotize from the fatal frost burn.

"Okay, Reindeer Games, that's nice, why didn't you bust out of here sooner?" Tony asks, curious and impressed.

"I'm still too weak... this.... this is exhausting me and it's rather embarrassing..." He pants out, sweating more and stumbling, but refusing to falter with freedom so close, with the knowledge that he can finally get his little Mage the much needed aid he so desperately needed.  "Well, Lord Stark, if you are done.... Yinsen!?"

Tony turned to where he stumbled forward and carefully cupped the dying man's face. Tony could see that whatever he did the other guy was not happening to Yinsen, but there was no point otherwise. Yinsen's chest was riddled with bullet holes and he was bleeding heavily from his stomach. Tony felt his heart lurch in pain, he had hoped to save the man! Damn it all!!

"Damn it, Yinsen! What about your wife and family!? I thought you wanted to see them again!" Tony curses, because he cannot get out of the suit to help administer first aid. Something Reindeer Games should be doing, but clearly wasn't. It was too late.

"I-I... I am.... going to... to see them.... they are with Allah... and soon too will I be... thank you... thank you for.. for... giving... me...." Yinsen rasps out, a peaceful smile on his face as he breathes his last.

Tony bowed his head as much as he could, saying a prayer for perhaps the first time in his life for someone other than his mother. He may not have been a religious man, it didn't mean he didn't know how to pray for one's soul to find peace. He really hopes that whoever was listening would allow Yinsen to reunite with his family and that they will be happy from now on. However the sound of more guards approaching disturbed his prayer and he turns, pissed and determined.

"What's your name, Reindeer Games?"

"Loki..." he answers after he carefully arranges the man, prays for the Valkyries to guide the man's soul to his family in the eternal Halls of Valhalla. He, too, was severely upset. That mortal man had showed him more kindness than anyone else besides his mother, brother and his Little Mage.

"Where's the other person he wanted us to save?"

"I have him here with me, safe for now... But we cannot linger, if we do not get to safety in two days time, we may lose him." Loki says, holding up the case once more. The person would have to be a child or be extremely short to fit inside the case. He will ask questions much later, but for now they needed to focus and move.

"... 2 days..." Tony mumbles as he thinks and then clicking a few things heads out and pretty much demolishes the campsite , almost killing the Ten Rings leader as he does so. If he destroys all of the missiles and weapons the Ten Rings gathered, especially those with his damn name on them, then no one was calling him out. Loki didn't help anymore, clearly too tired and wanting to preserve what little power he had left to make sure their friend in the case would survive.

Once his weapons ran out of juice and ammo, he clicks the modes from offensive to escape and then he orders Loki to grab hold of him as he fires his rocket boots. However he didn't count on the weight distribution being off nor the shitty job he did in constructing the rocket boots. And the hailstorm of bullets sure as hell didn't help things seeing as they sent them crashing some miles away. However, they quickly get themselves to rights after laughing at surviving the crash. Hedwig was not as amused as she flew around them screeching in annoyance. How she survived the fight was beyond him. He had lost sight of her, but clearly she got some sort of revenge because her talons and even some of her feathers had blood soaking them. She comes to land on Loki's shoulder, clacking her beak in displeasure.

"Town is this way... I can sense the seidr that is used here..." Loki hands him a turban that he iced over like he had done his own. "This should help keep you cool for now and reduce the sunburn... You're brilliant, for a mortal... perhaps we could work together when we are not in danger and Little Mage's life isn't hanging in the balance..." He holds up the case which he managed to hold onto even through their short lived flight and crash landing.

"The hell? What is Seidr?" Tony asks, following behind Loki as he sets off towards where he claimed to sense whatever the heck he just said. He'd rather follow the blue man verse risk getting recaptured by the Ten Rings and likely getting tortured again if not outright killed.

"Seidr... your people call it Magic. And yes, it is very much real, but magic is just another form of science that you have not adapted or have lost touch with..." Loki says  with a shrug as they begin walking, Hedwig keeping pace and circling to make sure they are not being followed, but also looking for possible shelter, water or danger.

"Magic...." Tony blinks. "What do you know..."

Chapter 16: Tony Stark x Harry Potter x Loki ver. 1 Pt. 2

Loki lead the way over ever shifting sands, keeping to the shadows of the larger dunes to reduce how often they are exposed to the direct heat and light of the sun. They would have waited for the height of the heat to die off if it didn't mean that they risked being recaptured by the Ten Rings, who were most likely by now, searching their crash sight. Tony trudged along behind the taller male, the iced turban helping to keep him cool and as it very slowly melted, because apparently magic ice doesn't melt unless the caster wants it to -at least according to Loki, who admitted that it's melting because he's too weak to keep it permanently formed for them-, he licked at the droplets that ran close to his mouth. It was a poor attempt to keep hydrated, but he would rather have that than no water at all. They were walking for hours, the sun was bearing down on them unforgivingly by now, but stopping meant that the Ten Rings had a chance to catch up to them. That was not an option. At some point Loki allowed Tony to hold the case as he scouted for shelter when the sun reached high noon and there was little shade. They would very likely die if they try to keep going now. Tony was expecting the case to be heavy, what with a body being inside of it and all, but marveled at the too light feel of it even if it looked like it should weigh about ten pounds on its own. Hedwig, the owl had landed on his shoulder, looking quite tired and a bit overheated. He offered her to lick some of the ice that was melting to get a small drink and she accepted but only took a few licks. She did press her face to a patch of ice and gives a sighing coo, feeling relief.

Tony chuckled softly at her, finding that Hedwig was surprisingly affectionate when she got to know you. She nuzzled into his turban, both to cool off and to cuddle with him. Suddenly, Loki dove back over the top of the dune he had climbed a couple of minutes ago. He looks half panicked and Tony felt his heart sink, thinking the terrorists had somehow found them. But before he can ask Loki for confirmation, the sound of choppers echoed overhead and slowly came closer to them. Tony saw that he looked a bit freaked out as the sound got closer, but Tony opted to double check. Looking over the dune, he gasps in happiness as he recognizes the Air Force choppers and quickly gets up running forward and tripping as he does so, while waving his free hand. Tony shouted and waved his arms, as the choppers seemingly fly past, but then quickly double back, one landing a fair bit of distance away while the other two remain in the air. Tony runs forward as Loki followed behind him, half cautious and wary of the strangers in a militant uniforms. He can only guess this Realm's protectors much like the Aesir had their armies and his mother her own personal guard, the Valkyries.

He watches the smaller mortal stumble again, but this time landing in the arms of a dark skinned male. They were chattering softly, clearly discussing what happened as Tony lets the other man pull him in for a warm hug, clearly good friends before Tony finally passed out. Loki had made it to stand between two militant dressed people before he was not that far behind Stark and soon succumbed to darkness...

---

Tony bolted awake in a military hospital, still in the middle east, but waking to see Rhodey sitting not that far from him. He was busy writing up a report, which was something almost normal for him. Said male looked up, seeming to hear Tony awaken, and breathed easier. He quickly gets up and comes to the bed, carefully helping him settle back into the bed.

"Tones, you scared the ever loving Jesus out of me... Your blue friend woke up some hours ago and seems to have locked the personnel out of one of the operation rooms and labs. Mind helping to get him out? He seems quite manic and we've been trying to be patient, since he's clearly been through hell; you too..." Rhodey stated.

"Why would Lokes-- Oh shit, the third person! He said they were in critical condition. He is probably getting them that much needed help..." Tony remembered as soon as Rhodey mentioned the OR.

"Wait, we didn't see another person..." He paused and gasped as he thought of the strange trunk that neither of the rescued males could let go of. "He seems to be only allowing two people to help him... Any ideas?"

"Not really, he was pretty tight lipped, but I need to go help... Or at least keep an eye on him." Tony insists.

"Tones-"

"Look I've just been through months of torture and had to bust my own ass out. I really need to do something! I cannot stay still, you know how I get... Please, this is how I cope!" Tony snapped and then felt bad. Rhodey was his oldest friend and knew him as well as his own mother and butler had.

Rhodey didn't get mad, just got up and carefully helped him into the wheelchair before guiding him to the commandeered lab and OR. There were a few guards. armed and at least posted around the room's entrances for now. As they got closer, the blue guy must have sensed them because he allowed them in and the sight that greeted them was shocking. A half human, half snake  hybrid lay across several tables while Loki was working, the two doctors he allowed in didn't even bat an eye at the strange being. But the injuries littering every inch of his body was horrific. Loki was wrist deep in a deep wound, clearly manually resetting a bone or two in the young snake's side.

"Lord Stark, care to aid us?" Loki questions, not bothering to look up from what he is doing...

---

Tony carefully monitored the machines keeping track of the snake hybrid's vitals. They had just finished an intense 10 hour surgery, Rhodey was not able to convince either of them to rest, but ended up helping to get them items and keep the others away from the room until they were done. The two doctors, as it turned out, were something called Magicals and the two Arab natives were in awe of a real life Naga. They ended up having to explain about Magic and the hidden societies world wide, some have seamlessly blended in with Muggle society. However, there were others that try to remain as separated as possible from Muggles, to the point that there are some extremists groups. They also informed Tony and Rhodey that they would need to be formally read into a world wide secret of Magic and the like. Now they were waiting for a representative from the Saudi Arabia branch of the ICW to arrive to have them sign binding secrecy contracts or to have their memories wiped. Whichever they deemed would be the safest route. Loki, on the other hand, did not need sign the papers and was content to keep working on their Naga friend. At around the  6 hour mark, Tony had started to tire out, which was unfair since apparently Loki needed much less sleep than Tony did and was well rested enough to take over the majority of helping their friend here. Tony was too tired and needed to rest, but wanted to make sure the kid, because he looked like one, was alright. However, Loki would not have it.

"Lord Stark, you will not be of much help for now. Hadrian is out of the woods for now... Go rest, mortal, you are in a much more fragile state than myself." Loki tells him, coming to lightly shake him awake when he starts dozing off.

"But the--"

"We will wake you when they arrive, Mr. Stark. We will protect the young Omega. You need not worry." One of the doctors says while they carefully move the long and heavy tail around, until it is curled around Hadrian's body.

"... Fine, but let me know how the kid's doing when you get me... Rhodey, I am being sent to bed..." Tony huffs and Rhodey laughs softly...

Chapter 17: OMC x Harry Potter

Okay first of all, I would like to point out that I rarely, rarely pair any of my OCs with my favorite characters, but some people from all the platforms that I write on have been asking to see one of my OCs be the love interest of Harry Potter. So I am putting up a tester here, if I like the reviews I see for this particular pairing I may make a full fledge fic, however if I get to much negative reactions or even subpar responses, I'm going to just leave the teaser and not touch this pairing again.

That being said I think a little back story on this particular OC is needed. I think you might like him since originally he is upposed to be Death's and Chaos' son. As gods, Incest is rather common and has no reprocussions. So the title of Master of Death for this particular story is more of a fancy way of saying Death's Wife because you know what they say: A happy Life means a happy Wife. This OC will be taking over as The Death when the time comes, but for now he's just enjoying his freedom as a Demigod and has to avoid dying stupidly or too often or he loses that chance. Now then onto my baby boy!

Name:  Aspel Eternia Mors
Age: 5, 269 years old (Appears 11-17, depeneding)
Birthday: August 15th (Obon Holiday/Celbration; Lunar Calander)
Primary sex: Male
Secondary Gender: Alpha/Dom/Seme
Father: Honesta Mors; Death
Mother: R. 'Ryilia/Rye' Nubia; Chaos
Appearance: in his human form he has black hair with ultraviolet colored eyes and is pale skinned. He is tall and has a lean build and frame, more like a male gymnast and a cross country runner. He is much stronger than he looks.
Bio: Born on the Lunar Calander holiday, Obon, Aspel is the Angel of Guidance/Misguidance. Much like his other siblings he helps shepard souls through the land if the living, helping lost souls find their path to the Afterlife and from there onto where they go be it heaven, hell, reincarnation or purgatory. On the Holidays, especially his Patron Day, he guides the souls to the land of the living to visit their families and spend some time with them. His job also demands that he misguide souls of the damned that have escaped back into the living world. Luring them into traps to send them back or destroying the more dangerous ones. He does not like Soul Eaters, as A Guide, losing souls to creatyres like Dementors really grates his nerves.

His father, Death, relies on the Angels to help him fetch the souls and keep track of them. He first met Hadrian Potter when his father went to personally collect the later Lord and Lady Potter. Much like his father he sensed his Aunt Fate's touch upon him as well as his Aunt Destiny's. Aspel saw the future waiting for Hadrian Potter and decided he would help his father thwart his Aunt Fate's plans. After all, he was also a Child of Chaos and what is a little Mayhem in the grand scheme if things than a minor hiccup with far reaching results?

Please tell me what you think and if you would like a little snippet?

---

Aspel frowns as he looks himself over. He is short again, he's gangly and he feels clumsy. But he did it so he could be with his father's young Master when he goes to Hogwarts. His long black hair is short again and a feathery mess without the weight of length to help tame it. He sighs, but doesn't fight with the changes, they were necessary. Once he is ready he checks his pocket watch, that doubles as his Death Clock. It is about the time for his father's Master to make his way to get fitted so he heads to the shop and after speaking with the young lady behind the counter and being shown to a stool by a boy with a pointy face and pale blonde, almost white hair. He knows he's a Malfoy and the brat would likely turn the shy little Master off of being friends because he acts too much like that pig in a wig.

The door bell chimes as the child walks in and Aspel gasps softly because he had not expected the change in the infant. Even as painfully thin and battered as he knows the Litter Master is, he is beautiful! He stares star struck until he is standing beside him and shyly smiles.

"H- hi... Um, Hogwarts?" He asks.

"Yes... Aspel Mors..." He offers his hand. "You, Little Angel?"

The child blushes, mumbling softly,  "Not an angel... Um, my name is Harry... Harry Potter..."

"Potter!?" The blonde yelps and falls off his stool in shock, which startles the three witches.

Aspel rolls his eyes and tries not to slap the soul out of the blonde prat as well as the three witches now eyeballing Harry. He clears his throat at the same time he whispers in the Dead Language that pokes them all but Harry in the soul and making them get back to work.

"Are you ok?" Harry asks the blonde, concerned.

"F- fine, just surprised is all... ugh what you wearing!?" The boy suddenly exclaims.

'No killing the idiot mortal child... no killing the idiot mortal child!!' He mentally tells himself.

"Clothes?" Harry asks, not sure what he means.

"Those aren't clothes! Those aren't even fit to clean with! I thought you lived in a palace and had servants and was spoiled like a prince!?"

"What? No, I think you mean my cousin Dudley... and no we do not live in a palace, though I am the family servant." Harry says, feeling a bit annoyed.

"What!?" came from the four Magical natives.

"You're a House Elf!? What kind of Magicals do you live with!?" Draco demands, pissed now.

"I.... I live with my Muggle aunt and her family.... they... they hate magic... I didn't know about it until today...." Harry suddenly says softly, cowed under the yelling and anger he can feel in the air.

"Enough!" Aspel commands and they all freeze. "You are frightening him by yelling! Calm down and talk at a normal level!" He orders firmly glaring at Draco more than the Witches.

"S- Sorry.... Uh, Mors was it?"

"Yes. And no you would no know a family by that name because we do not bother presenting ourselves to idiots like you and your government." He says in a biting tone making the four natives blush in shame. "If you will kindly finish, ladies. Some of us would like to go get our supplies." He says with an annoyed tone.

The women get back to work as the boys are fitted and soon they are paying for their purchases. Though Aspel makes sure to tell Harry in front of the Madam in charge as well as the brat that he should have his key and not lend it out to anyone. Never know who might kip off with it and use his money to buy whatever they desire, though he is pretty sure that his escort would not buy anything but what he needs with it. This will give him the desired result of hitting the news and spreading like wildfire. The faster he gets it out there that Harry's not a spoiled brat like James Potter had been, the faster he can get him help and away from the Dursleys. And while he does feel a bit bad for getting Hagrid in a spot of trouble, the Half Giant should have known better than to keep Harry's key. He will have to buy all the supplementary books for Harry later because the loveable oaf would only buy what is in the letter and knowing Dumbledore, he wants his 'weapon' to flounder, and eagerly snap up any little scrap he dangles before him.

He will have to figure out how to get him cleansed without the automated alert system sending Harry's 'Magical Guardian' a letter telling him about the cleansing. Decisions, decisions...

Chapter 18: Legolas x Harry Potter; Hobbit ver. 1 Pt 1

Snippet:

Bilbo Baggins was a young Tween when one late autumn night a strange sound startled him from his preparations for bed. His parents had passed not that long ago and he was unused to the new silence of Bag End, so certain sounds that had not bothered him before often startle him now. Hurrying to his door, certain it was his cousin, Lobelia, coming to harass him once more about giving her Bag End. But when he opens his door, a polite, but frosty retort on his tongue he blinks seeing a basket hanging from the light over his door. In it is a small babe, perhaps a year old. Bilbo's Carrier genes kicked in and he pulls the basket off the light with a quick tug of the simple knot and hurries inside.

There is a letter in the basket and he quickly pulls it out, opening it to see what it said even as he quickly got some milk out of his ice box and began to warm it on the embers in his kitchen fireplace. He stokes the fire and grabs his kettle as well, might as well put on a cuppa. He comes to sit by the basket and begins to read the letter.

'Good Evening, Master Baggins.

Forgive my rather rude interruption of your evening, but I felt it quite pressing. This child is a very special child and I know he will be well cared for in your hands. His name is Hadrian Potter, Harry for short. His parents were murdered earlier this evening and the killer is still on the loose looking for him. This was the only place I knew he would be safe. As he grows, be aware that he will be able to do things no one will be able to. Do not fear him and teach him to not fear himself. I will send you the needed supplies bi-monthly as he grows and will get him tutors as he needs them.

Hadrian will grow to be a very important figure to his people and will certainly help you in your life. This is a bit much, but I believe you have family who are attempting to steal your inheritance as well as possibly marry you off to some Gentle Hobbit. No worries they will not succeed. Your future lies beyond the comforts of home and familiarity. Please look after Little Master for me, again apologies for the suddenness of it all and my thanks.

Signed
H. Mors'

Bilbo blinked confused by the letter and turned to the babe only to startle when eyes a vivid green that was brighter than any of the hills in Hobbiton and deeper than his mother's favorite emerald broach, were looking at him. 'Hadrian' had thick black hair and was a well fed baby as one should be. He was dressed in clean jammies, which thankfully whoever Mr. Mors was, he had seen fit to clean the child up before bringing him to Bilbo, though why him was beyond his comprehension.

Carefully plucking up the babe, he blinks when he sees several items packed in with the child that should not have been possible without causing discomfort. However, Harry took his attention when he gives a sweet little coo and snuffles into Bilbo's neck and shoulder, a soft huffing sound.

"I am sorry for your lose, Harry, but I promise to do my best to keep you safe and happy... I swear it..." Bilbo says just before he resettles Harry down so he can have free hands to finish prepping the milk bottle and his tea...

---

Bilbo, over the next couple of years, really fell into his Carrier role. He got his neighbor, Mr. Gamgee to help him set up a nursery and quickly got little Hadrian settled in. Quickly nothing his small feet and the delicate soles, he was able to guess that Hadrian was at least a Man or an Elf. He highly doubted he was a Dwarf, even here in the Shire, they hear of how utterly fierce Dwarves are of their young. And since over the first week no army of angry Dwarves came battering his door, he was pretty certain.

Hadrian was a curious little thing and often very quiet. When he did fuss, it was mostly for a soiled nappy or he was hungry. The too few times he outright cried was when one of the She Hobbits, one with vibrant red hair had passed by or a bookish Gentle Hob with glasses and rich  dark brown almost black windswept hair had passed by. Those times were gut wrenching for Bilbo because little sweet Hadrian would cry for his mama and papa. Bilbo would spend the whole day and night trying to consul the orphaned child, whispering gentle promises and hum little lullabies until the tike cries himself to sleep.

Thank goodness Mr. Mors had the foresight to provide many things and over the first year sent more to aid him. He now had a library on Wizarding Folk, history and spells books, plenty of items from Mr. and Mrs. Potter, items that Mr. Mors felt would be safest in Bilbo's care and to help young Hadrian to connect with his late parents. There was even a moving painting of them! My word, the wonders of Magic! Bilbo made sure when he was not busy running his estate, errands or from his cousin Lobelia, he was spending every waking second with his adopted son and when he had a few blessed hours of silence, he studied the books and spoke with the late Lord and Lady, amazing!

Between the three of them they raised little Hadrian into a curious and slightly adventurous child, certainly a bit mischievous, but a good little boy. That was when the first of many tutors began arriving. Strange men and women who happened to suddenly appear on the outskirts of Hobbiton and make their way inland and toward Bag End where they will summarily find their student and his guardian. Harry flourished with the lessons and while he had a few 'hiccups', Bilbo managed them rather masterfully if he said so himself.

By the time Hadrian was a Tween himself, Bilbo was fast approaching his maturity and with it the hailstorm of proposals he absolutely refuses to be forced to make. Most of whom want access to either his fortune or his Smial. His grandfather on his mother's side was an indulgent soul, especially for his favorite daughter and her only son. He adored Belladonna in her life and he absolutely spoils Bilbo with her passing and now he has a great grandson who was not a Hobbit at all, but adored nevertheless. He helped weather much of that storm front believing that if this Mr. Mors was to be trusted, then it must be true that Bilbo's happiness lay beyond their gentle nature and rolling green hills.

So of course at the mature age of 33 and a half, thank you very much, Bilbo was surprised one morning by a man in grey standing at his gate while he had been enjoying a light smoke of his pipe and the pleasantly warm weather. It took Bilbo a mental of careful study to realize that it was his mother's old friend Gandalf come to visit! He quickly ushered him into his yard and offered him some of his pipe weed as they chatted. Admitted, learning that the old wizard wished to recruit him for an adventure, startles him. He could not nip off for who knows where and for who knows how long with Hadrian, newly presented as a Carrier and reaching the critical maturing stages for his magic. James, as Lord Potter had bid him to call him back when little Harry was still a wee babe of only a year, had explained the various maturing stages of one's magic and since little Hadrian was quite powerful for even one as young as he was, there was a high chance he would gain what the Magical Folk(not Wizarding since both men and women could have magic; unlike the five Wizards he knows of) call a Creature Inheritance.

Creatures were anyone nonhuman or not a Man, but the could range in various shapes and forms. Hadrian was due soon to present and Bilbo could not bring himself to leave him alone, especially with Lobelia nipping around trying to oust the pair from their home. He might have come off a bit snappish with Gandalf, but he panicked. It in was much later when he found himself preparing a veritable feast for at least five Hobbits, that he realized he was subconsciously preparing for the Dwarves who would no doubt still show up at some point.

Hadrian came home from his flying lessons at supper and blinked confused for the feast. However after learning of Bilbo's impending guests and the looming option of an adventure, the young man was kind enough to help him where he could, making puddings and crumbles, helping to set the roast and bake bread. They got dressed in their best dinner party outfits and nibbled as they talked. Harry had sensed change was coming and even Mr. Mors, with whom he had been out flying with, had agreed that very soon their lives will change...

---

The Dwarves began arriving at first one by one then by twos and threes. A group literally dominoed into the house at one point with Gandalf chuckling at them. The lot were impressed by the fair and curious of the Man child living in a Hobbit Hole. They were only missing their leader at this point, so Harry quickly took a bit of everything and left it to warm in the oven, slapping away nipping hands as their pantry was also raided so as to not leave anything to spoil. Once more Bilbo got rather testy, his mothering instincts kicking him, but he forces himself to calm when Harry gently soothes him.

It is nearly midnight when the Dwarven leader arrives. Bilbo is shocked at how majestic he appears to be, while Harry frowns softly sensing death on him. As soon as he gets close to the others the feeling spreads and Harry knows that their fates were to die, if not on this mission of theirs then in the years to come and in quick succession. Three of the Dwarves were hardly battle ready, nevermind mature enough to be recognized as adults. They barely had facial hair, nevermind a full beard. Harry serves the last of the food as Balin, one of the older Dwarves, pours him a glass of fine mead.

"Is no one else coming?" Dwalin, Balin's younger brother, asks. He is a stern and surly thing, but his face is pinched even moreso as the grim look denial appears on their leader's face.

"No, we are the only ones willing to go and no one else will offer aid. I have written to Dis and she has promised to keep our people safe in the blue Mountains until we succeed..." There is no need to voice what happens if they fail. "So this is the promised thief? Looks more like an old nanny to me..." He snorts with distaste and Harry quickly grabs his caregiver's arm and pulls it down.

"Now you see here! This is my Smial and I will not be disrespected in it!! If you will be rude then all you will get is warm food, wine and a bed and that is all! I have a youngling to care for and I will not allow Sanger to befall him!!" Bilbo snaps, his coppery gold curls looking like they were set ablaze in the firelight as his green eyes spark like witchfire. The Leader, Thorin, is taken aback at the fierce beauty of him. "Now sit there, eat and kindly shut your mouth!! Hadrian, it is late, go get ready for bed. I will see our 'guests' to their beds... Hopefully they left something for breakfast..." He huffs and shoos Harry off to bed.

Harry smiles and kisses his round cheek, telling him to not use the third frying pan as it is Harry's favorite if he must smack sense into their notoriously thick skulls. Once he has kipped off to his room, Bilbo calmly sits down, glaring at them to dare open their mouths in a rude manner. Thorin shakes off his awe and begins to explain that they were on a mission to defeat a dragon that had stolen their home from them. A home that could bring a new sense of prosperity for their people if taken back. However, their home has been sealed and there is a high chance of death and danger at every turn.

"Oh please, try raising a Magical child and tell me what is dangerous!" Bilbo sniffs distastefully as he sips his cuppa and nibbles on a crumb cake.

"Magical!?" Several cry out and even Gandalf looks surprised.

"I was tasked by a kind fellow to raise and protect Hadrian after his parents were brutally murdered while he was a wee babe of only 15 months. The madman was intent to kill him! What threat is a wee babe!? None I tell you!! So this dragon will not be much of a threat!" Bilbo huffs irritable and they shift uncomfortably as the scent of burning sugar begins to coil through the air. "Now then, I will think about it, come morning I will have an answer. Now then I do not have enough rooms for everyone so the Carriers will be getting them as well as the three younglings. The rest of you will have to make due with the living room as it is the only room large enough to house you. I will get the bedding... Wash up!" He orders and bustles off as Gandalf goes to sit outside and watch the stars, curious of a Magical Child...

---

https://youtu.be/7wIShPoAWyw

Bilbo is awake late into the night as the Dwarves begin to him, the song deep and resonating in their chests as they begin to sing. He doesn't understand the words, but the deep longing for home aches at his heart. It was the Fell Winter all over again and yet it was the thought of that madman finally finding and killing his precious child. Bilbo does not think twice before he signs the contract as the Dwarves finish their song and soon the sounds of shuffling and then billowing snores fill his Smial...

---

In the morning the smell of breakfast awakens the 13 Dwarves and the old Wizard and they see young Harry hard at work making another fantastical feast. Bilbo comes out halfway through and glares at Thorin.

"I know what it is like to lose something deeply important. I lost my parents when I was but a Tween and nearly presented. As I stated last night, I will not allow harm to my child. I will not leave him alone, so you had better swear our safety. If not, kindly leave. I have read and signed, but I want your word...." Bilbo states with a deadliness one does not expect from a tiny and soft creature like a Hobbit.

"I will do my best to ensure the safety of your son..." Thorin says and Bilbo sighs and hands over the contract.

"Hadrian, if you please!" Bilbo smirks and Harry turns from his cooking to pull a length of wood from seemingly nowhere and with a few swishes and flicks things begin to move on their own, most packing up into a trunk, others securing themselves away in hidey-holes.

The display of magic is amazing and they can only gape in surprise. Harry finishes cooking not long after and they settle to eat. Bilbo asks questions, trying to be considerate of how secretive Dwarves are and trying to respect it, but he needs to know what he is getting into. If not he will leave Harry with Mr. Gamgee...

Harry smiles as he takes out his broom and mounts it, sitting on it as it floats off the ground. Bilbo huffs at him and he chuckles softly holding the single trunk they would share, apparently it was much bigger inside than it appeared. Kili and Fili, a pair of brothers and nephews of Thorin, took an instant liking to Harry, who happily chatters on about pranks and some of the spells he has been learning. Once everyone is ready and on a horse or pony, they are off...

Chapter 19: Legolas x Harry Potter, Hobbit ver. 1 pt 2

The Dwarves weren't sure what to make of their burglar or his ward/child. The young wizard rode on a strange looking broom and he did it with an ease that was terrifyingly unnatural for them, even Gandalf admitted he never fly like that before. Fili and Kili were the first to warm up to the young wizard with Ori following not that far behind when the young Carrier mentioned he liked to see, embroider and wasn't a bad hand at crocheting or knitting. The four children were kept well entertained as they rode on, Bilbo rode behind the four, not because he was was trusting the four to not get into mischief, but because he was unused to riding anything but a wagon or a carriage. Though he was kept company by two of the other Carriers in their group, Dori and Nori, Ori's older brothers. Nori had been impressed with Bilbo catching him trying to pilfer his silverware and other valuables, but he had put them back when the Hobbit mentioned they had been a gift from his late mother for his eventual wedding.

He had felt bad and put them back, knowing that had their own Dam still lived she would have gifted each of her carrier sons silverware or even gem encrusted cutlery for their own weddings. Dori had also scolded him before they had gone to bed. Dori on the other hand had been highly impressed the the tea cozies and handmade doilies. So he was talking about how Bilbo had made them or his mother if she had been the one to do it. The others had branches out with all the Doms taking up a protective circle around the children and "womenfolk" of the group.

Thorin was still not sure how to feel about the Hobbit, but he had to admit when he was angry, he looked... Beautiful. And the way he threatened them and made demands... He could have sworn he was a Dworrowdam instead of a Hobbit. Gandalf led the way, listening to the mild chapter going around, though he was itching to speak with young Hadrian about his magic and how it was he was able to weld it... After all there were only 5 known Wizards and they weren't born like the others at least not in the same way as the others are born.

This was how they traveled for days, camping only at night but taking at least two breaks during the day to give the animals time to rest and recover as well as to get water. Harry made light work of their setup and packing up with the same lady swishes of his stick, which they later learned was called a wand Gandalf had asked to examine it and even allowed the young Wizard to study his own staff so he didn't feel like Gandalf was trying to steal it or tamper with it. He sensed the magic in it, alien to him and even alien to the feel of young Hadrian's magic. He had tried waving it similarly to how the child had and nothing happened only to learn that Hadrian had mastered wordless magic and simple as the motions looked, each spell had a unique way one moved the wand.

The packing spell was a circular swish and double tap of the wand, the swish was to indicate what all needed to be packed while the taps indicate where they need to be packed into if they do not have a default spot to go. He demonstrated this when packing up their camp before they set off again. He explained that he can make water and fire and a few other elements and things but he cannot make food from nothing. However he can summon food items if needed, but only within a certain radius and if he knows what he is looking for. The radius depended on how powerful he was and how much magic he is willing to expend to get the item and how heavy the item is. Like if tried to summoned one of the ponys it would take quite a bit of magic to bring one to him from only 50ft away, never mind within a mile or two.

"Impressive, young one." Balin chuckles around his pipe when they stopped for lunch.

"Thank you, Master Balin. My tutors say that I'm quite powerful for my young age and for not being fully mature in both body and magic." Harry blushes softly even as he focuses on making a simple lunch of fried potatoes, tomatoes and sausages for everyone.

"There are more Wizards?" Gloin asks curious.

"Magicals, Master Gloin. Harry is one of many such people. Even their women can use magic. They call the individual genders by Witch for the women and Wizard for the men. Though according to the books I've read, those aren't accurate either since those are also Ranking titles, but everyone seems to universally agree to use those two terms. They are sometimes referred to as Wixen or Wix depending on the group of people." Bilbo corrects as he pulls out plates and gives them a quick wipe before Harry begins playing and passing the plates around tone everyone.

"Well, it is good to have more than one Magic User... In case one cannot do something that the other can." Dwalin grunts out, biting into his meal.

"It depends on what we are going against. The most I've gone up against were simple creatures that my instructors brought with them that children younger than me and and around my age are taught to defend ourselves against. The worst of which was something called a Grindylow. It is an aquatic creature that is somewhat humanoid on top with the bottom half of an octopus. They are rather nasty little things mildly to moderately dangerous when one on one, but in a pod? You're safer dealing with a man eating plant."

They all gape in shock because that doesn't sound like a mild threat.

"So you've never been up against a Warg or an Orc?" Bifur asks.

"No. I do know what they look like though." Harry assures them.

"I think we should have left the child home." Thorin sighs and Bilbo bristles, but doesn't say anything when Harry gently hands him his tea and whispers soft assurances that he is not offended.

That night they are forced to keep going because it began to rain and rain and rain some more. When it rained for nearly a week straight, tempers were starting to flare and soon enough Gandalf rode off in a huff when the others complained for the upteenth time that it was a shame he couldn't control the weather. Harry had been nice enough to use his wand like an umbrella for himself and his father, Dori, Nori and Ori, who all opted to rise close to the young Wizard. They were amazed watching the water bend over an invisible shield and a few feet over their heads. He could have made enit big enough for everyone but they didn't want to pester the young Carrier more than he was willing to put out for them.

Not long after that they found shelter at an abandoned farm which put Harry instantly in edge and he even seemed frightened to go near the place. Bilbo seeing his distress, asked him what was wrong.

"Don't you hear them? They are crying in fear and pain... They don't want us to stay here or we will be next..." He whispers.

"Is something wrong, little one?" Oin asks a bit too loudly, being partially deaf and getting the others attention while doing it.

"Hadrian, I don see or hear anything..." Bilbo says softly, concerned. This was something he had never fully gotten use to...

Harry being able to see or hear something beyond what he could and many times it frightened the younger Carrier. Bilbo cupped his cheeks and forced him to look away from the blackened husk of what use to be a house. Harry whimpers softly as the voices get louder and more frantic and then suddenly they simply stop. Harry stiffens and slowly looks up. Nothing.... As if the spirits were frightened and went quiet or fled.

"It's too dangerous here... We need to leave..." He says softly looking from the house to the dark and unnaturally quiet forest just across a small road.

"Harry, we've been on the go for days, she horses need a rest and so do you... Only a few short hours and then we can leave, I promise you..." Bilbo tries to bargain with his son, who is clearly frightened and upset.

".... Fine, but I won't sleep here..." He insists. He then quickly grabs his bed roll and moves to his trunk and opens it and climbs in and vanishes into it, much to everyone's shock.

Bilbo is confused by this feature and slowly looks in to see he is looking down a ladder into what looks like a cozy replica of Bag End. The Hobbit is so confused that he pulls out a smaller picture frame and raps a knuckle on the side of it and soon enough Lady Potter comes into view from the side.

"Terribly sorry to bother you, Lily, but Hadrian's backing a bit strange tonight and he vanished into his trunk?"

"Ah, the joys of Wizarding Space and Pocket Spaces!" She giggles and that startles the others who look for the female voice's owner before Bifur man's up and comes to look over the Hobbit's shoulder to only gasp seeing a stunningly beautiful women moving around what looks like a picture frame. "As for why he is acting strange, James is talking to him right now and we'll, recall Mr. Mors? He said that Harry is his master and that means he has many strange and often terrifying gifts... Hibbiton is a very sheltered place so this likely the first time his gifts have manifested so strongly and it's a bit of a shock like his bouts of accidental magic. Remember?"

"Ah yes, my sweet Fauntling had been so scared the first few times it happened... Alright... I will do my best to comfort him..."

"Thank you as always, Bilbo... Give him an extra tight hug from me. And if he warned you, please heed it. Something that can spook him is not something you want to deal with..." She warns before she hurries oht of frame to go talk with her son and Bilbo slips the frame back into his bag and bravely climbs into the trunk finding. It easy to get in and out of it, but for now he needs to comfort his child and find out what kind of danger is lurking nearby....

Chapter 20: ??? x Harry Potter ver. 1 Pt 1

Snippet:

Slipping through the Realms was as easy as conjuring a simple Witch Light. Though the paths are very hard to find, but he's found almost all of them and uses many of them frequently. Though his most favorite one leads him to Midgard. The Realm of Mortals held very few if at all little interest, but it is not without merits. There was the admirable advancement in their cultures and technology, though still primitive compared to some of the true marvels of knowledge and power. However, he will admit that there is something here that cannot be found anywhere else. Something beautiful and so very precious. Something that he would willingly forsake his pride and would do his absolute best and worst to protect.

Slipping seamlessly into the crowd of mortals unnoticed and quickly following the flow of foot traffic with his clothes melting away into the attire of these people. He went unseen as he was wont to be, closing his eyes as he let his magic guide him where he wanted to be most while on this Realm. He took maybe three steps and suddenly he was in the back garden of a tiny cottage where a beautiful woman with hair as red as blood and eyes that glowed an ethereal green, much brighter than his own icy emerald eyes was seen sitting on a picnic blanket. She was pale skinned and stood only a head shorter than himself. He was very tall, sometimes he seemed taller than his older brother, who was a towering giant of a man as well. He had a stray thought of what his brother would think or say if he were to see him now, to know one of the too few secrets Loki keeps tightly guarded? Knowing the lovable oaf, he would want to celebrate his new relationship. He would definitely want to meet her as well, to know the woman who could tame Loki, God of Mischief and not be cowed by his temper or cruel words.

Loki cannot help but snort softly, his love would be sweet and charming, she would show her intellect in a modest way, perhaps even use her magic freely before him. Thor knows how few outside of the Academy of Magic, which barely has 200 students, mostly females, is viewed and regarded, but his brother has an appreciation for magic. Their mother was the most powerful Sorceress in all the Nine and is the Queen of Asgard. She made sure her sons understood and appreciated everything, be it the clothes on their backs, the food in their bellies or even something as simple as a spark charm. Magic has saved Thor's fool neck on far too many accounts and mostly because Loki is so quick and when someone hurts his brother, Loki often loses his hard won control to utterly destroy the fools. So yes, he believes Thor would like his new love, can see them getting along and his beautiful Lily hexing Thor when he tries to sneak one of her sinfully delicious jam filled biscuits. Loki has tried and gotten hexed plenty. He will succeed one of these days!

She must have sensed him because she looked up from where she had been tending to something and smiled brightly, her cheeks pinking with pleasure and genuine delight as her eyes lit up like green clovers. He smirks back, small but pleased. She picks whatever she had been tending to up and he realizes it is a baby. He gasps as the child turns toward him, still only a handful of days, perhaps a month, old. His skin is as pale as his own, unblemished and the thatch of hair on his head is as black as his own, not the dark brown of his beloved's husband. That was something of a bitter pill. His Fire Flower was married to a man who does not deserve her love or her kindness. From what he's heard from her and what his own form of sight has shown him of the Man Child, he doesn't even deserve to breathe the same air she does. His friends are not much better, though it seems with the impending baby, they've done some maturing, but not nearly a fraction of what Loki would deem enough.

Not even Thor with his penchant for finding trouble almost everywhere he goes isn't nearly half as much trouble or annoying as them. And that says a lot because Thor somehow always manages to get under his skin at least thrice a day and ends up stabbed for his troubles, or on those rare few occasions when he really makes Loki mad, the Thunderer finds himself black and blue for a few days. He shakes the stray thoughts away as his beloved carefully hands him the tiny babe in her arms. He is indeed a tiny thing, so fragile, he fears he might break him if he's not oh so careful. Even if the baby is not his, he finds himself in love with the precious babe already as his Seidr connects to the boy's and it is so strong and powerful for such a tiny thing!

“Hello, my dear Loki... meet your son... Hadrian...” She says softly, her voice like the chime of clear bells and sweet like his favorite Elvin wine.

“My... My son...” he gasps and the child opens his eyes enough to show the perfect blend of icy emerald and spring green. His eyes remind him of his Witch Lights, their brilliant green flames hypnotic and bewitching. “Hello my little Light...” He breathes and the baby coos, snuffles and gives an adorable cough/sneeze. He conjures a green and gold blanket with birds soaring in the air to wrap around the baby, his arms moving with a long forgotten tenderness. His son only fusses a bit, but settles and soon dozes off. This level of trust is so heart warming and so very terrifying. Loki swears then and there, no matter what becomes of him, he will never, ever allow anything to happen to his son if he can prevent it!

“He was born on the 31st of July. He came much earlier than I had expected and I was severely worried. He was not due until October, I was hoping he would be born on your day of birth and the Patron Day for the Dead. Samhain is a very sacred holiday and it would have given him a strong boost and protection.” She admits.

“He's a few months early? That explains why he's so small... but should he not be inside where he's safer?” He frets, already scanning his son and finding nothing wrong, but also shocked at the sheer power the child has.

“That's why.” She giggles. “He's very strong, he will be a brilliant wizard in time... perhaps a master Mage like his father.” She looks at him with adoring eyes. “James is out with Sirius chasing down more dangerous Magicals. Remus is supposed to be stopping by in about another hour or so...”

“I am certain I can work my way around that...” He says, not yet ready to part from his beloved or their son, who is content in his hold.

He moves to join Lily on her picnic blanket, sensing the wards that she had set up around it to keep their Little Light safe and warm. Paranoid even if he is so magically powerful this young. Loki does not let him go, cannot bring himself to until it is time for Remus to come and he quickly turns into a black, gold and cream colored Hognose snake. Lily giggles softly as she carefully picks him up, ignoring the annoyed hiss he lets out at her laughter. The baby however awakens and makes strange noises. Judging by the shocked look on the snake's face tells her that it is not nonsense. Sadly, she does not get a chance to ask what has happened or is going on because Remus hurries around the corner of the house looking panicked, but upon seeing Lily, the baby and the picnic blanket packing itself up into her little basket, he calms down.

“Lily... I thought--”

“You thought what?” she asks, a look on her face that suggests that he must be stupid if he thought anything would find them, never mind get past her to harm her son. “I told you, James and Sirius to ignore that stupid Prophecy and that we are grown adults, we do not need Professor Dumbledore to hold our hands and tell us what to do anymore.”

“Lily, I know it sounds like hogwash, but we both know that the Dark Lord is insane, perhaps insane enough to actually believe it and he might come after Harry or even Neville since they were born barely a day apart from one another.” Remus tries to reason with her.

“And how would they find us if we are under a Fidelus Charm? Unless they suddenly gained a God's favor, something I highly doubt they will get or suddenly our Secret Keeper spilled their guts.” She says with that tone that makes them feel like their very stupid.

She walks into the house with Remus on her heel and he growls when they walk into the mud room, having finally caught the new scent.

“Lily, hold still, you have a tag along...” he growls, carefully aiming his wand at the snake form of Loki, who puffs himself up as much as possible and hisses as loudly as he can.

“You will not hurt him! He's a Hognose Snake, they are perfectly harmless other than their little threat display which is more to scare people than any actual harm. He doesn't bite and even when he does, his fangs are at the back of his mouth, not the front.” She easily moves the snake up onto her collarbone and rubs Loki's head, making him grumble softly at the soothing touch.

He's only loved a few times in his life and each one of his loves always manage to calm him with a touch, ignite him with a word and command him with a look. His first wife died tragically with their twin sons, his former lover never wished to have children with him and Lily is his third love. There is a fourth, but he does not like to think about that one, knowing it could never be. He loves them each fully and wholly, loyal only to them in the time they have together. He comes out of his thoughts when he is settled in the little bassinet where his son was laid. The infant making those sounds again, talking with him in what he knows is the Snake Language. It made him preen knowing his son carried one of his many gifts! He could not wait to teach Hadrian even more as he grew older! He would also include plenty of other topics and skills. His son would be both well rounded and gifted!

Hadrian was so young and yet so smart. He knows that Loki, even in his snake form, is his father and the messy loud one, as he calls James Potter, is not. He loves his mother and does not mind the doggy man or the sickly wolf. This made Loki sulk a little, but he finds that he can deny nothing for his son, just as he can deny nothing for his Fire Flower. He also likes his secret visits to his mama's big brother. He seems scary, but is very warm. He smells funny, but not bad and he is skilled with smelly vials. It took Loki a moment to realize that Hadrian meant Potions. So his beloved had reconnected with her brother? That is good. One of the reasons he despised Potter was because the fool thought the siblings in love with one another but that was not the case.

Loki shook off his stray thoughts and focused on the cute conversation he was having with his Little Light. Hadrian talks about a bunch of things; Loki learns Hadrian is actually two months old, but still so tiny, something that he apparently gets from Loki himself, he realizes. Growing up he had always been pitifully small, however his mother always told him he would grow big one day, stronger than even a Bilgesnipe. He grew quite tall, while he is not bulky with muscle, he is very strong, able to heft Thor up with one hand when the idiot gets out of hand sometimes. He turns his head when he scents the wolf nearby. He watches him as the wolf looms close. Hadrian seems to realize the wolf is there and wiggles and squeals a bit.

Lily was making tea by the sounds coming from the kitchen. Loki easily slips himself up onto the edge of the bassinet and glares at the wolf. They stare one another down, but thanks to being a snake, Loki cannot blink and soon wins. However his victory is ruined by Hadrian grabbing his tail and pulling him in for cuddles. He gives a puff of air as Lily comes in and giggles.

“Aw, Pissy is only protecting Harry, Remus. Leave them be.” Lily says and Loki rears up and makes a loud offended hiss. “And that is why I call you Pissy.”

Loki glares at her and she just gives him a loving smile that they both know works every time and so he is now dubbed Pissy. He flops into Hadrian's hold in a sulk as his son babbles at the wolf, who is staring slack jawed at the little byplay that just happened...

A/N This is something I am already writing, but have not come up with a pairing for it yet. However this is just a snippet!

Chapter 21: Balam x Harry Potter ver. 1 Pt 1

Notes:

Tsu'un'un is Aztec for Humming Bird

Snippet:

Severus pulls his beloved nephew into his lap, restring his chin on the child's head as they sit high in a tree. His sweet little fledgling is giggling away as some colorful birds of paradise flit about them, singing their songs or gossiping much to Hadrian's delight. It is a nice peaceful afternoon, the sun is bright and warm on his great wings and Severus would not mind sunning himself as well, but little steps at a time.

"Uncle Sev?"

"Yes, my little one?" He hums back softly.

"What's a Zoltal and why should I be wary, whatever that means, of Alaguars?" Harry wonders, the boy is only 6 after all and thus would not understand certain things just yet.

Severus stiffens and glares at a bright red parakeet, who squeaks and zips off least he get killed by the angered Zoltal. However, the damage is done and Severus knows his nephew will never drop the topic. He is too much like his mother to leave something that interests her well enough alone.

"Well much like our people are called Zoltals after the great Sky Serpent; the Alaguars are named after the great Jaguar God. Both of whom originate from the Mesomexican Parthenon. We use to get along with the other mortal or demigod children of the other Gods once upon a time, but sadly Magicals who sailed over with Cortez and his men took too much of a liking to us and well...." Severus sighs.

Harry blinks nervous but still itching to know, "What happened, Uncle Sev?!"

"Well we had an ancestor who was selected to marry Balam, the Jaguar God, assuming he found her worthy first. However, she was one of the many Zoltals captured by Cortez and his men. The captives were brought back to Europe and then later stolen by the Magicals to sell off, enslave or simply hunt for sport. She was sadly sold off. It was not until many years later, our kind being gifted with very long lives and eternal beauty, even when I am old and gray, I will still look this handsome!"  Severus teases and Harry giggles.

"But what happened to granny?" Harry wonders.

"Like I said she had to wait a very long time to be saved by the survivors of our People. They were never able to go home because their home had sadly been found by the Muggles and the Magicals. And much like Atlantis, El Dorado simply vanished. Those of us outside of the city are left without a means to go home or know where to begin looking. Anyone who had been captured and taken away or was out fighting back the invaders were sadly banished to keep the rest of the city safe. So she eventually fell in love with a fellow Zoltal and had a family. However, due to her kidnapping, her parents being killed in the attack, there was no one who could tell Lord Balam what had befallen his promised bride. The Jaguar God felt slighted and mocked. It enraged him so much, that he began to send his Jaguars to attack our people who remained in El Dorado. Our God, Kukulakhan, was quite enraged, in return, by the attacks. He tried to talk it out at first but eventually they began fighting. Thus their mortal and demigod children began to battle as well. You must understand, my sweetest one, that this anger has carried on for generations. Not many recall why our people fight upon seeing one another, just that a Zoltal and a Alaguar simply must. However, until Lord Balam's rage is calmed there is little hope. Perhaps one day, if we can give him the promised bride he was denied, perhaps this will all stop. But for now, be wary of any Jaguars you come across. We Zoltals weren't the only ones who had been kidnapped but several Alaguars and others too." Severus cautions.

"Oh...." Harry is both awed and greatly saddened. "But why didn't they tell Lord Balam that granny had been kidnapped, that she wasn't trying to insult him? And why didn't they offer another one in her place?" Harry wonders.

"Sweet child, this was attempted. As you have perhaps realized We Zoltal pass on our memories onto offspring. You can see the attempts to make it home and from family memories who had remained home and sadly died, he was not willing to listen beyond that she was gone. You can also see she had been somewhat special among our people, a rarity. Hence why she had been offered. We have not had another like her, Hadrian. Perhaps if another like her is born, is as blessed as she had been by Kukulakhan, mayhaps Lord Balam's rage will finally cool, but that is not a concern for now. Ah, it is lunchtime. Hold tight, my little one... Here we go." With that, Severus pushes them off the tree and opens his great big wings, the seemingly black feathers flashing green and blue in beautiful waves.

Harry cannot wait until his own wings will come in. Right now they are just little bumps on his back. After eating lunch and an afternoon of lessons, playing, and some light shopping, Harry enjoyed pointing out what he wanted for dinner that night. He even helped his Uncle cook, not like with his Aunt Petunia, who expected Harry to cook everything and to do it perfectly. After a delicious dinner of roasted veggies and simmered fish, he got washed up for bed and asked his Uncle to read to him. Severus smiled softly and pulled him onto his lap by the fire where he had some old fairytales of their people. Harry was amazed by the rich colors of the pictures and the stories, but even his excitement could not keep the 6 year old awake any longer.

Once Harry was asleep, Severus stood up and quickly carried him to bed, tucking him in and humming an old lullaby to ease his sleep. Once he was assured Harry was asleep, he set monitering spells and an alert before he left for his own bed. He had not expected this when he had been alerted that his 'sister' and her family had been killed. Call him heartless, but he is glad Petunia and her lot were all killed, it saved him the trouble of wasting his venom on them...

Harry dreamed of the vast rich jungles of the Amazon, of the sites and sounds. He raced along the riverbed, swung from trees and flew under the clouds! He comes to a stop at an Alter and is a bit wary of the big hulking man he sees there with an impressive headdress. He slowly comes forward and when he turns, piercing gold eyes glare at him. Harry sweeps into a bow and is stopped as his chin is caught. He allows this large man, even larger than Uncle Vernon, to carefully examine his face. He follows the fingers turning it this way and that, his glittering green eyes never straying from the man. And then he is let go.

"So young yet... But clearly her..." A voice rumbles out darkly and Harry shivers at the sound of it. "So this is what Ts'unu'un looks like... Special indeed... Sleep now, child, but know that soon our paths will cross...."

Chapter 22: ??? x Harry Potter ver. 2 pt 1

Snippet:

He doesn't react when explosions echo around him, hardly reacts when the twins nestle closer to him. Pietro is literally vibrating with nervous energy while Wanda's mutated magic gives erratic jolts and flares. He has not really reacted beyond nearly demolishing the base when the younger children were brought in and experimented on. Hydra had long learned that they could not replicate whatever it was that Harry could do. They even went as far as to bring in his relatives and tortured them to death to find out more about him and his 'Freakishness.' Apparently, there was other 'Freaks' out there like himself, but they mostly remain hidden away and only are found either super young or have mastered hiding amongst normal people.

They were furious, especially when Harry had in a a fit of accidental magic set free their Asset and caused one of their Plans to be heavily delayed. Now the base was under attack and while everyone else screamed and scrambled around, he remained unbothered. He has been here for almost five years now, he would be turning 11 next summer, and he highly doubts he will live that long. Hydra was getting upset that he could not use his Freakishness at the drop of a command, they hated they could not get the same results from Wanda that he could produce. There was a difference between them and that was not just mere gender and age wise. Another violent explosion and the twins cry out and his powers finally react. They send out a pulse through the room and in an instant the noise is quiet, the shaking a full vibration under them and any unpleasant sights gone from view for now.

The twins calm down in shock and awe of his power, of the ease of it all, even if they know he cannot consciously use it. He assures then that they will not be separated from each other or himself, he maybe three years older than them, but he was still looking after them. They sat in this bubble until a shimmer of greenish gold appears and the jolt looking at the man who calmly breaks through the barrier. Never before has anyone been able to do so without getting severely hurt or killed. And yet he had done it with ease.

"Children?" He asks in a posh voice,  the barest hint of a British accent coloring his words. "Captain, I believe we have an issue. There are three severely malnourished children here and two of them are putting out Seidr, one much purer than the other..."

There was a muted voice coming from the man and then he nods and turns to the children, who tense. Harry quickly putting himself before the Maximoff twins, but he feels dizzy and weak from his last torture session and three weeks of no food. He collapses soon after and before anyone could do anything they are enveloped in the greenish gold mist the man produces and they are under...

---

Loki had expected to see some rather unsightly things after his punishment and banishment to Midgard and forced to work with the Avengers. He had quickly grown adapted to their lives finding his pleasures where he could, but also finding that there are just some, no matter the race or life span who are just plain disgusting. And for him it was anyone who could bring harm to children. Granted during his attack under the Mad One's orders he hadn't had full control but even he knew how to avoid the young and even subconsciously sent them away from the danger zones and into pocket dimensions for safety.

He had put the children to sleep, quickly moving to the brave child with familiar eyes and beginning battlefield first aid. The strangle bubble that had drawn his attention had wobbled and popped after a particularly strong crash from the Hulk rampaging outside. He is use to the sounds of battle and finds it oddly comforting as he scans the children and finds they are all in fact malnourished, have several broken or fractured bones from clear torture and the list goes on. The brave child is older by only a few years and seems to have been here the longest. His list of injuries were more extensive as well. But it was the fact he had Seidr that was a curiosity that niggled relentlessly at Loki's mind.

He hardly glances up at the sounds of boots coming close and soon Thor is at his side, the blonde horrified and enraged at the sight of the three children who were but babes to their people. The blond places his hand on the floor and with a mighty rumble earth over takes the metal and from it sprout many medicinal herbs and plants. Loki thanks him with a nod and begins telling him what he needs and the Thunderer picks them and crushes them into a shoddy, but effective poltice for now. Conjuring up bandages, they get the three children set to rights and then Loki grabs his brother, who holds two of the Children in his arms and they appear on the Quinn jet. Barton startles at their sudden appearance but instantly goes into a alert mode seeing the children. He quickly pulls out shock blankets and pillows and helps get an IV into them before they are carefully strapped into he beds and Loki opts to remain behind, but not before he says something in AllSpeak to his brother, who growls and storms off the storm that follows in his wake is far more ominous than one would ever expect...

---

Loki stood in the room where the children were being kept, Lord Stark and Dr. Banner were checking on them once more after they were able to make it back to Avenger Tower and get them some much needed medical aid. Loki stood over the hard haired boy, studying his face carefully as the child slept on. The two times those eyes had been open they were a mesmerizing deep green, his color green. And as far as he could recall he had not had a lover in a long time, never mind leaving them to raise a child a lone. But then again, Odin very much like to mess with his memories and has chased off his lovers in the past, and even punished his offspring unjustly. He rides his own grandson into battle for Valhalla's sake.

Try as he might he cannot get his mind wrapped around this child and the mystery they present. Out of the three, he felt the most attached to this one. And it doesn't help that the boy might possibly never walk again due to he damage done to his legs and the fact they clipped the tendons at the back of his ankles to ensure he could not runaway. He still feels that death had been too good for those Hydra roaches, but oh well... He can always pen a letter to his lovely little girl and ask her to torture them extra for him.

Chapter 23: ??? x Harry Potter ver. 2 pt 2

Wanda was the first to awaken out of the three children, her magic reacting to not feeling her older twin brother, even if by 12 minutes, nor their pseudo brother, the only person to treat them like humans and not lab rats. She looked around the spacious room and saw that while it looks like the lab at Hydra, only cleaner and more open, especially with the walls of floor to ceiling windows that gave her a breathtaking view of a sprawling city, it clearly wasn't. First of all, there was a short, portly older woman and what Wanda could feel of her, she was married with four children of her own, two of whom were adults and living their own lives her third child was in high school and her youngest, who had been a surprise was around Wanda's age. She carefully read the woman's memories and saw she was a nice and caring person and never hurt anyone beyond what was necessary for her job. She had been a nurse for many years and finally became a doctor in her mid 30s. Said doctored finally noticed she was awake and carefully got up, using a support cane to help her hobble over and carefully sit down beside Wanda, who even knowing her mind and her past, was still wary because of Hydra.

"Hello, dear, I am Dr. Amanda Gale, you can call me Ms. Mandy if it makes you feel better. You are safe, I promise. This is the personal hospital built by Mr. Stark for the Avengers. Do you know who they are?"

Wand tensed hearing Stark's name and felt unbridled rage fill her for a second but then it quickly fizzled out because of what Harry had told her an her brother. Hydra lies and manipulates any weaknesses or openings you give them. The twins were scared and angry at Stark because one of his bombs had crashed through their house, killing their parents and leaving them trapped for three days in the rubble waiting for the Stark bomb to kill them. Harry had told her that being mad at the Tony Stark is one thing because he designed the bomb, but wanting to kill him for revenge was another. Tony Stark wasn't the one who launched the bombs on her home town. He wasn't the one to kill their family. It was his weapons, yes, but it was the people who bought them and used them against civilians that she should be mad at. It would be like him being mad at the person who designed the car or even the bartender who supplied his parents with their alcohol before his parents were killed rather than being angry at his parents who had decided to drive while intoxicated. Not to mention with their infant son in the car with them. But he was neither mad or vengeful. If anything he was angry with his aunt and uncle for selling him to Hydra. But they were dead, tortured to death with Aunt Marge and even Dudley had died at their hands, being experimented on to see if he could do the "freakishness" too. So now he was truly alone in the world and he hated Hydra for it.

She blinks slowly as her mind comes back to the world around her, Dr. Gale having noticed her inattention had gone to grab her some vegetable broth and a could of sweet dinner rolls as well as bring her some fresh clean water to sip at. She stares at the food for a long moment, waiting to see if the woman would snatch it away or if she was so far gone the hallucinations had come to play with her mind again. She liked Harry's hallucinations better. They were safe, warm. They didn't hurt or make her scared. She wanted Harry. And she wanted her big brother. As if the powers that be heard her, across then room her brother jilted upright in his head with a scream and then in a blue of motion had managed to drag his medical equipment, half way across the room to her side before collapsing due to the exertion and causing himself more pain. Dr. Gale was quick to calm him and quickly remove the unneeded items from his body and patch up any new injuries. She sadly had to replay his IV needle and he nearly ran but Wanda called.

"Calm... Safe... Nice... Not Hydra...." She raped out and he instantly went limp. Even if he was older, she was the brains of their team. He let Dr. Gale work and soon his bed was moved next to hers and he was reconnected to the machines but after noticing the openness and the amazing view, he relaxed more. Hydra was always dark, dank and cold. There was nothing but walls of metal concrete and scary machines to look at there when they weren't in their prisons being experimented on and tortured. Dr. Gale was being very nice and calm. She even got him a double serving of what his sister had, explaining that due to his super speed his body is at a constant accelerated level,meaning he needs to eat at the very least twice the amount of food that is normal for a child their current age, at max four times the food because his body needs the extra energy and burns through any fat too quickly to properly pack in the weight. She is working with Tony Stark and a Dr. Banner to streamline a safe diet for him or create a supplement to help so he doesn't develop any dangerous eating disorders.

Wanda blinked slowly as she listened and realized for the first time that he woman was speaking in Sokolvich, the Sokovian dialect. She hadn't noticed it at first because she was still out of it but now she is picking up a more Polish accent to her words. They relaxed even more as she chattered on softly about what happened and what is going to happen. Finally after bringing them seconds when they shyly asked for more food and weren't denied, Pietro asked:

"There was another with us, where is he?" He demands as coldly as 7, nearly 8 yearly can sound.

"He is in the ICU. He was the worst of the three of you and we are having trouble trying to to heal him because something keeps breaking out equipment and there is only so much we can do manually without our machines to help us alone the way. Do you know anything about him?"

"His name is Harry. He was there before us, he was only 7 when we were brought in ... We were four... He protected us as best he could. He took extra punishment so they would not hurt us... They crippled him when he tried to sneak us out of the base and because he set someone else they had kept prisoner and turned into their personal assassin free... Um, he is different from us. Cannot explain how, but he can do things but not at will?" Wanda struggled to explain, picking at her dinner roll in both nervousness and frustration. Her eyes glowing red and small items floating around her and shaking violently with her emotions.

"They called it Freakishness but we don't understand what that is or what it means. They tried to make Wanda like him but she is different..." Pietro tries to explain. "I only became fast... I can heal quickly too but nothing else..."

"That is not quite true. Due to your super speed and how quickly your body moves and metabolizes things your muscles while compact are much stronger and much harder than normal humans can achieve. If you were to try and dead lift that machine there normally you wouldn't be able to but if you generate enough kinetic energy in your body you would be able to do so. In simple words you would need a little bit of a running start to life several tons but should be able to love a car easily enough without the extra speed. We would need to give you a physical and test your physical strengths to be sure. We don't want you accidentally hurting yourself or someone else because of your unique physiology. I would dare say the faster you are the stronger you become. And if possible you can move so quickly that everything else slows down as of time has stopped for all but you. But reaching such speeds can be dangerous and even deadly. Best to test your limits bjn a safe environment rather than risk you somehow running yourself through the space time continuum barrier and either end up in the past, future or an alternate reality." Dr. Gale muses softly making notes.

"Tests!?" They cry out in distress.

"Oh, dears, shh. Relax! We won't hurt you or treat you like those rotten turnips did. We want to test what you can and and cannot do and find a way to help you. If we can break down your strengths and weaknesses, then we can find you proper mentors and even guardians to raise you. We won't experiment on you or torture you." Dr. Gale quickly soothes them, seeing their feat and distress.

Before anything else can be said, Tony Stark walks in with two others, a mousy looking man and a man who looked like he belonged in a Dracula movie. The blonde man instantly zeroed instantly the children and moved quickly to them, they tensed, Pietro getting ready to grab his sister and bolt if the many tried anything but then he pulls a crystal ball out of seemingly nowhere and hands it right to Wanda who blinks confused as he holds it.andnthrnnit starts to get cloudy and swirl with red mist like her power.

"Mm, as I thought she is not infact a Witch... Though it is a magic like mutation... I best call Lord Xavier to come see her and her brother. I believe these two are Metahumans not Magical children." He muses out loud as Stark sputters and demands to know how he can tell that from just some glass ball. "First of all that is not glass. Magical tools are made from magic aligned materials such as crystals, gems and even metals. This is in fact a crystal made crystal ball. Quartz to be exact. Quartz acts as filter of sorts. It strips the magic into layers and categories before mixing it together again in pure form and that is how we get a cure readings and can class one's rank in society. I don't doubt this little girl is powerful, but her 'magic' is not real magic. It is a visible manifestation of her mutation. If it were real magic the ball would have changed various colors before going back to the color associated with her. It remained the same exact shade of red this whole time." The blonde explains slowly as if he were talking to a particularly slow child.

Tony sputtered indignantly.

"Listen here David Bowie!!"

"Of do be quiet, Edward... You are giving me a headache... Why your mother made me your godfather is beyond me... But then again Craft Faes are extremely rare and with the Techimancy you get from your father, it isn't a wonder you are the foremost expert in creating and designing new technology. And why it is so hard for others to replicate what you can do. Now then hush, the Adults are speaking." He flicks his gloves hand at the sputtering Stark and the man's mouth suddenly vanished making him give a muffled shriek as he glares and makes a rude hand gesture. The mousy man looks shocked and even amused. The Maximoff twins giggle softly at the antics of the two men and the blonde smiles at them softly.

"Children as you probably guess the mute is Mr. Stark the mousy looking man is Dr. Banner and this gentleman here is his Majesty, King Moonbeam. He is a Fae and the King of the Goblin nation." Dr. Gale introduces them. "Gentlemen, the twins, Wanda and Pietro. They seem to be taking everything well enough, but they might still be in shock and will likely have the expected freakouts later. But they are also worried about our third child. They say his name is Harry and he is three years older than them. He took the brunt of Hydras nastiness, mostly to protect them but when he failed to help them escape and aided another to escape Hydra crippled him and began experimenting on all three of them and torturing them."

The three tensed and Tony's mouth returned as he muttered unsavory threats to Hydra as a whole. Before shaking his head and squatting to be level with the two children and giving them a soft and warm smile.

"Hi, not sure if you know me. But I am Tony Stark, Billionaire, philanthropist and Ironman. I am part of the Avengers and we rescued you two and one other child from those jerks. Can you tell me more about yourselves and what you feel comfortable telling me about how Hydra treated you three? If we know what they did it will help us get you three the right help."

"I will need to test the last child, you said your equipment keeps failing?" The blonde, the Fae king asks.

"Yeah, we have to Keep Tony out of the room or we risk his heart stopping because he got Tom close to the kid..."

"... This child sounds like they are definitely magical. Magic and technology do not mix, it causes electronics to short circuit and more often than not, explode. But is only when too much is used in a given area or aone is so emotionally distressed that their magic lashes out and essentially makes a mini explosion of pure magic that is naked to the eye but certainly felt." The blonde murmurs. "And while I doubt this is a coincidence, but there is only one child that comes to mind with the name Harry... And if it is that child, there is an International incident in the works and I will need to have everyone in the Avengers and who work closely with your team that you can trust 100% to be read in and sign some documents..."

"Wait... Harry, you don't mean--" 

"Yes that child." He is cut off as the blond spins in heel and Dr. Banner hurries to follow and lead him to Harry. The twins realize this and try to join them but Tony stops them.

"Easy, you both aren't well enough to be out of bed yet and Bowie is gonna need a moment or two with your friend as well as see the extent of the damage done to him and heal him or get him someone who can heal him... I promise you, you're all safe here. Now then how about you tell me about yourselves and what you can about what led to you being with Hydra and how they treated you..."

Wanda and her brother share a look, their thoughts going back and forth a moment before deciding that Harry was right, Tony Stark the person seemed nicer than the image Hydra tried to pain for them. And he looked genuinely concerned for their well being. Wanda was also curious as she holds the crystal ball that looked as red as scarlet wine and is memorized but what she can feel from the crystal. Magic that was not like hers and so fascinating.

Looking at her brother once more they nod their heads and begin telling them everything because even if it hurts, it's better they know all they can tell them to try and help Harry and themselves...

---

Charles Xavier is pushed into the room by his assistant and one of his best Students, Ororo, who had her long white hair done up in traditional African style braids and even wore one of her favorite traditional outfits, but instead did the standard greens, reds and tells this one was a soft pink and lavender with accents in indigo. It was a bright and friendly outfit, one meant to help each children, she claimed. They meet with Amanda Gale and she talks them through what has happened and how the children are fairing now after they have been here for nearly a month. The Maximoff twins were able to leave the medical wing and had been moved to a floor with Clint and Natasha, both of whom were surprisingly good with children. It was here they were meeting for the first time. Wanda was at the kitchen counter with Natasha Romanov trying to bake cookies while Clint was helping Pietro with some homework packets.

"Agent Romanov, Agent Barton, Prof. Xavier is here to see the children." Amanda calls as they turn to see him and Wanda's eyes turn red for a moment as she subconsciously tries to read his mind like she has done in the past to others to guard their threat level. However she startles when Xavier gently scolds her that it is rude to try and read others' minds without permission. She blushes and ducks her head and the others notice.

"It is alright, my dear girl. You are wary and wanted to make sure we weren't threats. But it is also dangerous for you to do that because that person might also have mind powers and can influence you or even possess you if you are not careful." Charles says a loud as Ororo pushes him forward and gently sits down next to him. "I am Charles Xavier, a Professor and the Headmaster of my school for gifted children. And by gifted I mean children like yourselves and even like me and my assistant here, Ororo Monroe."

"Hello children, I hope you are feeling better." She smiles softly at them and they nod shyly.

"Hello ma'am, Professor... I am Pietro and this my younger twin sister, Wanda. We are doing better but our friend isn't... We're worried for him..."

"Can you tells us more about your friend? Is he like you?" Charles asks leaning forward a bit to get a better look at the children who had filled out over the month even if they still look too small and thin still. Clearly Anthony has been doing his best to get the children the best care as well as organized tutors and the like for them. He can sense the raw power coming from Wanda and sees she is surprisingly more well controlled than most of is other students bare at this age. Pietro is just buzzing with a constant current of energy, it hums at the edge of his senses like a bee would buzz near your ear.

The children seem to both light up at the topic of choice but also seem to deflate as well.

"He's not like us, but he saved us, protected us... He is our big brother!" They declare as one, proof of their twin connection to be so perfectly in sync. "Mr. Moon said that they have to replace all his bones and even. Regrow some of his organs. They said it will take a long time because of how badly he was hurt and never healed but somehow managed to keep going. He's been sleeping for a month now. They sometimes wake him up to talk with use for a little while and to explain things to him before they put him back to sleep..." They say, still speaking as one.

"I see, I am sorry your friend was so badly harmed that this is taking so long... Perhaps we get you tested to see if you are good fit for my school and get you some friends your age to help distract you while you wait for your friend? And who knows you might learn a new trick or two to show him when he wakes up." Charles offers softly, sensing how truly distressed they are by their concern for their friend.

"But... He promised bee would always be together... When he is better he has to go back to England..." Wanda pouts and Pietro zips quickly to her side to hug his sister as she sulks.

"Hmm, indeed?" Charles hums. "But at least for now, why not try my school? When your friend and brother wakes up and is able to leave the medical wing, we can discuss your schooling and getting you teachers who can help you grow into your powers. Especially you, Wanda. Your powers are based on your mind and emotions. Mutants with mental powers are often the most powerful of the lot but also the most vulnerable. I would honestly feel better if you remained at my school where I can my best student, Jean Grey, can help you. I am a Telepath as is Ms. Grey. And even if she is younger than me, I believe one day she will be more powerful than I am. Mutation that are tied to emotions can be just as powerful as telepathy, but twice as vulnerable. And the fate you seem to be both is both a blessing and a curse... I would rather take you under my wings where I can shelter you as much as possible from the fall out of such power, but also guide you safely into bing a powerful young woman one day. But I will never ask you to leave your chosen family if that is what you feel is best for you." He promises her and Wanda feels a bit rocked by revelation.

Pietro whispers in Sokolvich and she murmurs back. They go at this for a while and finally she reluctantly agrees to try out the school at least until Harry is feeling better and able to leave the medical wing. Which according to Mr. Moon and Tony Stark is not for at least a year may be less if they can tackle enough of the issues he is suffering now. She didn't fully understand what they were talking about about something about Rebirth and Rituals. Shaking her head she looks at her big brother and he nods as well.

"Excellent and if you wish, your current guardians may visit you during the weekends or for some of our many small events so they can see what you are doing in school and how far you have progressed." Charles tells them waving at both Natasha and Clint who bid their heads in approval and that makes the twins even happier.

With that Natasha begins interrogating Charles and Ororo about the school what they teach and about how they help the students learn to use their powers. They also grill them about their own powers and how they use them. Natasha makes it clear that she she thinks for even a second they are abusing their powers or trying to harm the Maximoff twins, they will regret ever meeting her. Clint just smiles brightly while Natasha shows how scary she can be without actually voicing any threats...

---

Loki sat by the child, Harry's, side for the better part of a month now. Jareth had been in and out with his best healers and the like slowly but surely healing this young Seidr user. The damage was beyond belief and inhumanly possible to survive but Loki also noticed how utterly powerful the child was. According to Jareth this child survived the the only curse in existence to have never been bested before, the Killing Curse. And believe him, Loki's tested the curse many times to see how it was created, the power and damage it can do and what happens to the being in the other side of it. It truly was unbeatable until it wasn't. He saw the scar left in the child, a lightning bolt. Now one would think it was Thor's symbol but no... It looked like one of Loki's and yet it reminded him of Ullr and Baldur's combined. He had asked Thor to ask their mother to put together as many books and scrolls on runs as possible and what each of their person marks and runes mean. He has quite the extensive reading list to get through and he has been doing so as he watches the child. Those green eyes, a shade of green unknown to but a precious few humans who had been lucky to be gifted magic from Loki. That magic manifests in such green eyes, but those he gift had normal eye colors but their eyes turn green when they use their powers or are feeling emotional.

He is curious and confused. He is also trying to work out any possibility that this child is somehow related to him. He is confused and unsure. His memories are unreliable and he is not yet ready to ask Jareth to perform a mind cleansing ritual just yet. Harry has been calm too calm the few times he had awoken and it is likely due to his extensive injuries and the horrid torture he suffered. But also it feels like he has someone build a mind palace and has locked away his true self to preserve "the real Harry" from further harm and damage. It reminds him of when he had been under The Other's control. How he locked away his true self and the precious few memories of his mother, brother and his children before they took were taken and twisted beyond recognition. Even now he fights with the bastardized versions of his memories versus the real ones.

It is why he is sometimes very standoffish with his brother, claiming they are not siblings, and the next he is fondly smiling at Thor's antics or even sharing a friendly jest with him. He may actually ask for that ritual sooner than later. Right now their main focus is getting the child healthy enough to undergo a Rebirth Ritual. Though Jareth fears that the boy might still be paralyzed because of how long it has been since they cut the Achilles tendons on his ankles. There is also the chance he might under go a Creature inheritance during or after the Ritual. Either way once the Ritual happens, they will be able to safely test his blood to see who he is and who they can contact to take charge off he child. There is also the Maximoff twins, they are quite attached to him and it seems the boy's magic somehow twined with the girl's, give her a level of clarity and control but also giving the boy's magic a sentience that hasn't been seen in a long time. The last known Seidr wielder with Sentient magic had been the Jeweled Sorcerer Farbauti, Loki's Sire.

In Jotun Society, the one who bears the child is the one who claims the child. This meant that Laufey is Loki's bearer. His Mother as it were. And yet he abandoned Loki and allowed him to be taken by Odin, who was just as bad if not worse than Laufey had been as a parent. At least one left him to die the other lied to him and raised him to be nothing more than a living Trophy and an advisor to his true son. Some times this thought dredges up old resentments and self esteem issues he suffered before The Other got to them, but Loki will not spiral down that path again. His mother had spoken to him before and after his trial and had explained that now that he knew she can finally tell him the truth and that Odin had forbidden anyone from speaking of his origins, for telling him he was not Odin's by blood. She had wanted to tell him when he was little so he would have time to come to terms with the truth and grow into his own as both an Aesir and a Jotun.

His mother had wanted to tell the truth from the beginning. But could say nothing and could do nothing but love and teach him. Now he knows why she always looked so sad when Odin would tell those old best stories about the Jotuns stealing away children in the night. He jolts when the child awakens and green eyes flash Avada green as he gasps and jolts awake, scared and on the verge of panic. Loki quickly gets up and sits before him and holds a hand to his scarred temple and lets his magic flow in, making sure the dark magic he found there is tightly bound for now and then bypassing into the boy's mind where the last vistages of his nightmares linger. Of a fat man trying to drown him of men in lab coats cutting and stabbing him, injecting this and that. Freezing him, burning him, electrocuting him. Loki fights to not be sick, while he himself suffered fat worse at the hands of the Mad Titan, this was a child, a mere babe to his people who suffered so and it sickened him. He works through the nightmares and comes to the wall that locks away the child with in he does not dare breech it. He is already violating this child's mind as is by do this, instead he carefully draws whimsical patterns in the wall in frost changing the color of it into a rainbow of flowers and creatures. From the other side he senses the child calm and relax even curiously trace the patterns.

He paints images of fantastical creatures of great dragons and majestic unicorns. He draws mermaids dancing on the waves as Sirens lounge on rocks singing as phoenixes take flight. Fairies tease dwarves and so much more. By the time he senses the child has calmed and fallen back into rest, hours had passed by and he slowly opens his eyes to find a bald mortal and a dark skinned woman with shocking white hair by the bed. He blinks once in shock, especially because Wanda and Pietro are there too. But he children are in the bed cuddled to their pseudo brother.

"Did he have another nightmare?" Wanda asks with worry here red eyes piercing at the surface of his mind and trying to shoot away the Hydra memories.

"Aye, little one... I eased him from it. But he is not yet ready to come out. He is hurting too much... But in time he will come out." He assured her.

"Harry is strong. He will be better soon. Just watch." Pietro murders to his sister as they cuddle closer. Loki looks to the strangers who watch him curiously. Loki narrows his eyes sensing the bald one trying to get into his mind.

He shoves the puny mortal out and enters his head instead and tells him that Loki is far older and more powerful than he is and the man would have no hope of ever getting into his mind. He then tells him he should practice what he preaches, seeing the memory of him mildly scolding Wanda for her infantile attempts at mind reading. But he had not shown her such courtesy in return nor had he shown such to Loki just now. Pulling out, he merely smirks like a smarmy bastard and turns back to the children. He starts telling them about fairies, the children's eyes sparkling with delight because despite the hell they went through, they were still children and children loved the world of fantasy and magic.

Once all three were deeply sleeping, Loki leaves the room with the two adults and he cocks his brow at them.

"I am Charles Xavier, I am a Telepath and a very powerful one at that... You are Loki... What are you?"

"I am a God to your people. But I am a born Jotun and was raised Aesir. And what if you?" He asks the woman.

"I am Ororo Monroe, but I am known as Storm." And as she said that her eyes go from a rare blue among her people to a snow white that covered the entirety of her eye and outside storm clouds rolled in. He smirks at her softly, amused more than intimidated by her display of power. Though she is no doubt powerful. And then as if to echo his amusement she gasped as the small storm she called was pulled from her power and into the hands. Of a far superior being as not even a moment later his brother lands on the balcony attached to Harry's room and with him is Lady Eir and two of her attendants, a pair of twin Elves from Alfhiem. His brother looks at the storm and with a wave of his hand dismisses it and the skyline clears once more as he walks the three women to the room and Storm can only stare in shock.

"How cute, you fancy your self the mistress of storms and yet you pale to the God of Storms..." He teased meanly and the two humans finally back down and show some level of humility. He eased up as his brother comes in and blinks at the two new faces. "Ladies, brother. This is a Mortal instructor for Metahumans, Professor Xavier and one of his associates, Mistress Monroe. She is a Storm bringer like you brother. Perhaps you can teach her a thing or two..."

"Oh, then well met, Mistress Monroe, I am Thor, Son of Odin and Prince of Asgard. Lady Eir brother can better explain the situation to you and you may speak with the Man of Iron on setting up the Soul Forge." Thor greets the mortals brightly and then turns serious as he turns to the best Healer in the Nine.

"Very well. My Second prince, show me where the babe is." She bows to her first prince and follows her second as he details all they discovered and have thus far fixed and what it is they plan to do once they get the child stable enough. She offers her skills and knowledge bas well as agreeing that Rebirth is the best for the child if the damage is as bad as they claim...

Chapter 24: Rimuru Tempest x Harry Potter ver 1 pt 1

Snippet:

He raced at top speed through the forest after getting the urgent call from Ranga. His new human body was surprisingly agile, or was it due to his power level and skills? Do those translate to improved physical attributes when he changes shape? But then again, Shizu was also quite fleet footed when she was still alive. Could her attributes have combined with his? He knows he can take on the forms of anything he ate and he's been playing with adapting specific features, like wings to fly with, armor to protect his body, or growing claws and fangs to fight with. Or a tail for both function and aesthetics. He hasn't  really tested out the full range of his Mimic Skill yet and is now considering testing it out after he finds out what the newest craziness to crash into his life is all about.

He arrives in time to see Gobta get sliced by an old man while Rigur was struggling to fend off a red haired humanoid as Ranga was working between a lavender haired female, a giant male with a massive mallet, and the tiny Sakura haired girl hiding in the treeline.

"Gobta!!" He hurries to his side as the other two keep the six busy. Upon hearing his voice, Gobta is groaning and moaning loudly, which means he is not nearly as badly hurt as Rimuru first thought and got annoyed with him quickly, but still tossed one of his personally made Full Heal jelly balls at him and quickly interrupted the fight. "Rigur, retreat!"

The Hobgoblin follows the order without fail, leaping back towards him, showing how skilled he's grown since they first met all those months ago. Hard to believe he use to be this tiny, scrawny little thing, but now he was tall and well fit with a strong body and he's admittedly handsome. He pulls another of his Jelly Balls out and hands it to him.

"I'm sorry, Lord Rimuru..." Rigur said in his gentle but high voice. "They just came out of nowhere and we couldn't get away... They somehow put the others to sleep, only Gobta, Ranga, and I managed to fight past it."

"Don't worry about it. Heal and rest up... Get the others out of the way..." Rimuru assures without taking his eyes off the strangers, half listening to Rigur detail the attack on the hunting party while also listening to Great Sage, who was explaining that the six before him were Ogres. "Hey! Why did you attack my friends? Look, I will even talk about this calmly with you--"

"Do you take me for a fool, Masked Majin!?" The redhead spits out angrily.

::Majin? Hey, GS, what a Majin?::

::Notice: A Majin is a high level Monster. While Humanoid in appearance, they are not in fact human. They are also capable of commanding lower level monsters::

He thanks her for her input and tries again to talk it out, but when they still refuse to listen to reason he orders Ranga to keep the pinkette busy and out of the way.

"Just keep her distracted, don't kill her ok?"

Ranga only gave a half-hearted protest, but does as ordered and quickly separates the smallest Ogre from the others which puts them all on edge. The biggest attacks first and Rimuru quickly knocks him out with his Paralysis mist then quickly evading the busty lavenderette, ensnaring her in his sticky steel threads preventing her from getting hurt, but also unable to help her friends.

He barely manages to use the Body Armor skill in time to block the bluentte's attack, shattering one of his swords.He makes a mental notice of 7 Ogres and that the Blunette is a sneaky one. Rimuru quickly knocks him back and out when he slams into a tree and slumps down at the base.

All that is left is the old Ogre and the redhead. He tries once more to talk this out, to avoid having a full out battle, but they take advantage of that to attack and the old man is anything but slow. He actually cut off Rimuru's arm with how lightning quick he was.

"Ugh, I must have gotten too old... I was aiming for his head." He groused in a wisened voice. "Forgive me, my prince, I shall not miss again..."

"Whoa, you're pretty fast for an old guy..." Rimuru remarks both in awe and nervous of the old man's skill.

"And you are pretty calm for someone who just lost an arm..." The old man noted, watching as Rimuru calmly picked up his arm. "Paralysis Breath from Cave Viper, Steel Sticky Thread from Black Spider and Body Armor from an Armorsuar... We must be careful, there is no telling what all else he can use, my Prince."

Rimuru mentally curses because the old man's eyes was sharp. He then absorbed his arm and in a moment it has regrown again, good as new. This makes the pair tense up even more. Regeneration is considered a high level skill and even then it is not a common one. It is somewhere between uncommon to rare in terms of who has it. So now that they know he has Fast Regeneration, Rimuru decides to play his bluff card by creating a massive fireball of black flames over his head and even uses a little bit of Black Lightning to try and intimidate them further. But the Ogres are not backing down, if anything the look more determined to stand against him. He mentally panics because he really doesn't want to fight them or kill them! Before anymore fighting can happen the small pinkette rushes between the three of them throwing her hands out to her sides as her back faces Rimuru as both a show of good faith and trust that he will not stab her in the back.

The Ogres argue among themselves for a moment until the pinkette pleads with her brother to listen.

"Big brother, please! Think about it logically! If this Majin truly was the one who attacked us, why would he need Orcs to do it for him when he is clearly powerful enough to take us all out without trying!" She cries softly, not wanting to risk the last living family member she has left nor the few survivors of their people.

For a moment her brother looks like he won't listen but then he finally sheaths his sword and Rimuru finally dissipates his fire ball.

"Are you willing to listen to me now?" He asks, pulling his mask off. "As I was trying to tell you, I am just a slime and this mask was a momento from a dear friend who passed away recently... Here take it and see if this is the Mask you remember seeing..." He carefully comes closer and hands it over to the redhead and he carefully studies it before shaking his head.

"It is not. This one has no face painted on it or even a place for eyes or a mouth to be seen and it has magic of it's own... I am truly sorry for this misunderstanding." He kneels down and the others, who recovered or were revived by the princess, follow him.

"Hey, no worries! To be honest, if I was you I would have done the same, especially with how you lost your whole tribe... Look, why don't you come to the village, we are having a feast tonight. You can eat and get some much needed rest and if you tell me everything, I might be able to help you... Because if these Orcs attacked you, then that means it is only a matter of time before they--"

They all gasp sensing massive power and looking around for its source. Rimuru was panicking and cursing his luck when Great Sage told him to look up. He did and there falling towards them at a fast pace was something black. As he focused all his senses on it he realized it was a person and he quickly jumps up into the trees, the others following as best they could as he quickly uses his Sticky Thread to create a giant web before he spreads his wings and flies up to slow the terminal velocity so the person doesn't die on impact. Great Sage was keeping a steady flow of how fast they were moving and how close they were to impact, which honestly both helped and didn't help.

He angled his body around the figure and forced his wings open until he managed to slow them enough for the landing to not hurt more than necessary. Great Sage gives him a notice that it is safe to drop his cargo, now that he slowed down the terminal velocity considerably. He lets go of the person only about 10ft above his web and watches as they are slowed even further to a full stop, without any obvious injuries, and left hanging halfway to the ground.

::Notice: Safe landing has been achieved::

::Oh thank goodness! Can you use Appraisal on them?::

:: Affirmative. This person is an Otherworlder, they do not seem injured, however their Magicule levels far exceed your own. Caution: This individual has an Unknown Ultra Unique Aura::

Rimuru tensed as he carefully cuts down the person and lays them flat on the ground, Rigur and the others, who had been woken up by the Ogre Princess, quickly come over to see what is happening. Rimuru pulls the black thing off and it turns out to be a cloak, the person is bound in spelled chains and has a blindfold on. Their skin is a pale milky white and their hair is as black as raven wings. Rimuru appraises the chains and quickly changes to his Slime form, shocking the Ogres as he quickly devours the chains and jumps off, changing back to his human form, as he begins looking for injuries and doing field aid for now. After he finished, he asked Rigur and a couple of others make a quick pallet to carry them on. Once it was done they get going back to the village with their guests and their kills for the feast...

---

After explaining what happened in the attack on the Ogre village, the Masked Majin who first tried to offer the Redhead a name but got turned down and apparently sent the Orcs after the Ogre village and then another Masked Majin being there during the massacre. Rimuru felt terrible for them and offered them a home and a base of operations with them, even if temporarily for now. The topic then changed to their strange guest.

"He's resting for now. Father's done his best to dress his injuries and get him comfortable. He hasn't tried a Full Heal yet due to the massive power he is putting out. Normally someone so powerful wouldn't need medical aid and it could have an adverse affect on him if we use it without knowing what exactly is wrong." Rigur explains as Rigurd, his father, joins them, having gone to check their patient.

"Whoever they are, they have many concerning injuries many of them old and scarred over, some still fresh, perhaps within the last few days kind of fresh." Rigurd tells them without promoting, his tone more gravel and gutteral, a clear indication that he was furious. "I can't tell if he is a child or simply small like Lord Rimuru... If it is the later, then while I am still furious, they are an adult and thus can live on their own once they recover. However if it is the former..."

Everyone grows ominously quiet then. And then they startled when something steps out of the literal darkness of a tree.

~ Greetings, Rimuru Tempest...

I see my daughter has been most kind to you.

But that is not why I am here...

No, I am here because my Master has been harmed and is need of protection.

He is temporarily blinded, his mana, as you call it... No, I believe you call it Magicules, have been severely drained and damaged.

This is due to a false trial and attempted execution by greedy fools, who thought to murder my master under the pretence of justice to gain his power and fortune...

However, I brought him here and since my daughter has been keeping me informed of all that you have done, I thought why not leave him in your care? Well then, I will leave you this and take my leave...

I trust my master will be well cared for...

Oh, and my master's kind have three genders and my master is the third... Do keep unworthy males away from him and any hussy female... ~

They were left shock of the cloaked being, Rimuru gulping in shock.

"H- Holy shit!! That was Death!! Like the Grim Reaper!!" He freaks out a bit more as the others slowly recover from their own shock and fright. Either understanding what he said or just confused by it, but they all sensed that he was correct. Kaijin takes a deeper drink of his ale to try and steady his shaking hands,a distant look in his eyes. Meanwhile the Redhead shivered in fright, even the Bluenette was half collapsed by the tree he and been leaning against, pale and shaking as the old man dabbed at his brow.

"A man should welcome death with open arms, my old master once told me... But he never said that Death was pure terror..." The old man mumbles. Rigurd and Rigur were practically white with how pale they had grown.

"Death has a master?" Rimuru suddenly asked, calm as he finally registered what the being had said. He looked at what Death had left and saw it was a large book and grabbed it. He opened it and found it spoke about magic and the three genders. Apparently their guest was from another version of Earth where there was magic. The book contained history, spells, rituals, potion recipes and Alchemy recipes, blueprints for magical tools and the like. It also has all the personal information on Death's Master, but Rimuru will hold off on that until he could talk to the guy himself.

"You are very interesting..." The Red Orge murmurs and Rimuru turns to him and gives a soft smile.

"My life is just one chaotic mess after another, I just learned to roll with the punches... But my offer still stands. Why don't you take a few days to think about it and when you come to a decision, come talk to me. These Orcs aren't just a problem we can ignore. It is only a matter of time before they turn their sights on this village and what happened yours, happens to us... So it's not 100% selflessness, but still you are more than welcome to stay however long you want..." Rimuru promises and gets up to grab some more food and then go sit with his strange new guest...

Chapter 25: Rimuru Tempest x Harry Potter ver 1 pt 2

(Time Skip/Scene Skip)

Harry kneaded the dough as the typical sounds of a busy kitchen filled in the noise around him. He had been living among "monsters" for the better part of a couple of months now. He had woken up to a pretty young man with very light almost frost blue hair and piercing golden eyes. Harry could tell the second he looked at him he had a human soul even if he was actually a slime when not morphed into a human figure. He had explained that he saved Harry when he fell from the sky and it had helped settle a dispute between him and a small group of ogres. That was before the blunette gave them names and passed out for three days. He had quickly learned that everyone living in the slowly growing village/town of Tempest were once nameless and had been given names by Rimuru. To monsters, a name means power and it certainly showed when he saw how the Goblins use to look (though he properly should use Gobta as a point of reference) to how they look now. Manh of them got quite the change with their evolutions while some remained how they originally looked.

They had told him that Rimuru had passed out after naming all of the Goblins and the Dire Wolves, who then evolved into Hobgoblins and a new breed of wolf, the Tempest Star Wolves. Harry had slowly gotten to know the people, especially Rigurd and his son Right, both of whom owe Rimuru the most for not only saving their village in a great time of need but avenging Rogue's older brother who died protecting them from the Dire Wolves. Rigur was a nice young man, even before his evolution (according to Haruna, a Goblins) and always willing to lend a hand if anyone, especially Harry needed it. Now the Ogres, who had gotten names and evolved into Kiijin,have slowly integrated into the growing town. Harry smiled softly to himself as he finished rolling out the dough and morphing it into pie crusts which he then laid them into pans and filled with the various fillings he had been prepping for tonight's feast. Once he covered them with the top layer of crust and sealed them shut he moved them into the oven to bake.

With a flick of his hand his station cleaned itself, which always got the others to pause and watch in amazement of his casual use of magic. In this world everyone uses skills and very few people are gifted with magic, never mind are versatile enough to learn more than one. Lady Shuna was one such person. She can use both offensive and defensive magic and is actually quite powerful, but because she was a princess and raised to be something of a holy maiden, she never displays her power so many often forget she is actually strong. Said pinkette comes over and smiles softly at him.

"Hari-sama, those looked delicious! What are they?" She asks.

"They are pies, the can be either sweet or savory, sometimes both of you make the right filling. I made apple, citrus cream, blueberry, mixed berry and even some minced meat pies for to night. Oh and there is one more I need to make, but that will have to wait until I am the only one in the kitchen. It's for Mors and can be quite deadly to make, never mind eat." He warns her and she covers her mouth with her sleeve as she gasps and then giggles softly.

"I understand, Hari-sama." She assures him. "Perhaps we can ask for a smaller kitchen to be built in the back so you may make whatever Lord Mors wishes without fear of harming or contaminating the other people and foods?" She wonders softly.

"Please, You have done enough--"

"Nonsense! You helped us against the Orc invasion and even helped my brother and I get closer with our fallen family and brethren. The lease we can do is make you as comfortable as possible and assure you that you are more than welcomed here." She cuts in politely, but firmly.

Harry cannot fight against her, she has been something of a big sister to him since he first woke up. She had been tasked with helping him assimilate to the community and learn all's she could about the secondary gender. She still found the concept a bit strange, but after helping to clean and heal his wounds a few times she learned that while he looked male over all there was certainly female attributes as well. Like under his male buts was a slit right before the anus which was his vaginal opening, his hips were wider and more curved like a woman's and even his chest, while flat, had enough mammory glands and fat to indicate small breasts. Even his face was rather effeminate, not quite male and not quite female. His hair had grown over the months and if he styled it one way or the other he could be mistake for a fair maiden or a very pretty man.

Harry didn't bother to protest a second time as he thanked her once more for accommodating him and she assured him he was apart of their home and their growing community. They had already built him a nice house, walked off similar to Lord Rimuru's house with a then barren garden, which he had quickly and easily converted. They even built him a lab to brew his potions and a greenhouse for his special plants. Building him a smaller kitchen to make the offerings for Lord Deaths wasn't even a blip in their plans. She knows Lord Held especially will be more than happy to help with that due to Hari-sama laying his father's, the Demon Orc Lord Geld, soul to rest after he was defeated and devoured by Lord Rimuru. Pleased that Hari was giving in so easily, she informed the others to keep an eye on the pies while they went to tend to other preparations for tonight's feast.

They held greats at least once a week, but especially when Rimuru managed to do something even more amazing than the last. Harry smiled seeing children running in the streets playing and laughing brightly. Goblins, Orcs and even Lizardmen were hard at work building stalls for food and games along the main street and the future sight of the town square. He spotted Kaijin and the three Dwarf Brothers hard at work directing or helping with the building the four paused as Harry walked by and subtly sniffed the air. Harry realized certain species could pick up on his Omegan scent which often resulted in these tiny moments but he knows the four aren't being rude or even perverted. It's something a a second nature. He had grown use to it back at Hogwarts, though the people there had been rather rude and even invasive about it. The four Dwarves have become like father figures to him and thus the subtle sniffing, check him for hurts or discomfort but also to make sure no wily young man has dared to flirt with him or scent mark him. Kaijin especially felt very protective of the young Omega, who had be incredibly wary of him at first due to an unfortunate similaroty between the Dwarf and the Omega's abusive uncle. But once Kaijin had shown not only was he nothing like that bastard, but clearly protective of the Omega, things had calmed down and eased between them. If Kaijin put in a bit of extra effort to lose some weight so he is not as fat as that abusive pig, then no one said anything about it.

The pair waved at the four, who skile and wave back while up ahead Gabiru and his three most loyal men and best friends, were helping to deliver supplies and steady the tall ladders to hang the lights. Harry smiled and flicked a finger at the ladder and made it thicker and more stable. The others startled slightly before turning to see him and Shuna.

"Ah, thank you Master Hari!" Said the green Dragon Newt with his bright and cheerful face as Harry smiles at him.

"No problem! We don't want anyone getting hurt before tonight's festivities." Harry assures him while Gabiru boasts a out the performance he and his fellow Dragon Newts were going to put on for everyone. "I am sure it will be amazing!"

"Hey, Master Hari, will you perform as well?" The orange one asks and everyone suddenly became interested.

"Oh um... I wasn't planning on it and even then I don't have a violin-- eh!?" He gasps when small pop sounds and from it a black lacquered case appears with sugar skulls and flowers associated with death pained onto it. He smiles softly as he opens it and a stunning pitch black violin sits in it with strings made from dragon whiskers and the bow strings made from unicorn hair. The violin had carvings of magical creatures decorating it and there was even music sheets and a couple of instruction manuals for how to make not only the violin but all other instruments from around the world. "Never mind, Mors seems to have handled that... Let's see how rusty I am..."

Harry carefully sets she case down on the ground and pulls up the violin and after a glider quickly plucks finds it well tuned and grabs the bow. He thinks for a moment and then begins to play a sad, but love filled ballad. The sound of the music echoes far and wide and soon everyone is gathered around, mesmerized by the haunting melody. Shuna has her hands covering her mouth as she cannot help her sounds of awe and surprise. Kaijin smirked with pleasure as he closed his eyes and listened closely. Gabiru and his friends had been moved to tears and even up above, Soei, Benimaru and Shion watched from on top of one of the many watch towers, surprised and in awe. When the last note let out it's mournful wail, everyone began clapping and cheering, startling Harry. He blushed and shyly accepted their praise and demands to play again tonight at the festival. Harry agreed and without needing to be asked handed over the manuals to his adoptive fathers, who once more marvel at how Harry's strange magic allowed more things to be packed into such a small space because those books were quite large and numerous. Not to mention all the music sheets for basically everything as well.

They eventually got back to work. The feast was a bit extra special today because Rimuru was coming back for a few days to deal with some political changes and deals with Dwargon, the Dwarf kingdom. This would be Harry's first meeting with Gozille Dwargon, the King of Dwargon. Harry isn't sure how to feel about the man. He banished four of his people over punching an arrogant band uppity noble who was making impossible demands from them. But then again in his memories of how history both ancient and even in recent memory, to attack a noble is almost always a guaranteed death sentence.

Banishment is considerably light in comparison to being killed. But still, he is wary. Though his father's seems to still hold high esteem and respect for the king. Harry did his usual rounds with Shuna and helped Rigurd get everything organized. They had quickly learned that Harry needed to be constantly active or he got lost in his thoughts and spiraled into depression and dangerous thought patterns. They hadn't really had a concept of abuse before, but seeing how Harry behaved when no one was watching and even from Lord Rimuru's best explanations, they gathered that their sweet Master Hari has been abused to a point that he might harm himself or even take his own life if they don't keep an eye on him. They felt bad at first invading his privacy like that, but as they got to know him and use to him and said Omega getting use to his new world and community, they found he slowly got better, slowly grew to trust them and even act like a normal person around them.

They found he is normally a calm and peaceful person with the odd penchant for mischief. He is happiest cooking or gardening, but as they relist learned, he shines brighter when he plays music. His song had been enchanting and so full of emotion! They want him to play more often and not only so they can hear such beautiful music, but so he can feel free!

Harry smiled and laughed all day long, having finally settled in his new home with these amazing people. He waved at Soei when he spots the Spymaster, much to the Kiijin's amusement and mild annoyance. He doesn't know how Harry always spits him, but it's now become a bit of a game. Dork tries to find interesting band more elaborate places to hide or get as close as possible to Harry before the Omega spots him. Benimaru finds their game a bit funny because sometimes Harry won't even look at Soei, but would flick a pebble or seed at the Kiijin to indicate that he's been spotted.

Benimaru has all but adopted the Omega as a second sibling with how close he and Shuna have gotten, he had been wary and even aggressive bat first until Shuna explained that he had female parts as well as male parts and that according to the books Lord Rimru got from Lord Mors, this was normal for Hari's people and that despite his outward male appearance he is essentially a woman. So Benimaru calmed down and even began reading the books himself. He was fascinated by what he last Ed and especially about Hari's magic.

The Omega gladly showed them small tricks and spells, one to get use to using his magic freely and because it was nice to finally not be seen as a freak but a person. Kurobe and Hakuro normally didn't interact with the Omega but when they did, Kurobe for to pick his brain over improving tools or making new ones to improve their standard of living. Hakuro found that while Hari didn't have a passion or drive for the sword, he still learned the skill because while his magic was a wondrous thing, it was limited to how much he can use and eventually he would run out of Magic.bhe had to agree with the Omega and thus has been teaching him, much more gently than he would his other students. The reason for this is because he had done the same for Lady Shuna. She may rely heavily on her powers and skills, but she at least knows how to use a short sword and a knife if she should ever need to defend herself. Sometimes they would just sip tea and discuss philosophy or Hakuro will meditate while Hari gardens. Everyone basically loved him as if he were one of their own. And it showed how much the Omega loved them back because he often got a bit tactile with them. Normally resting a hand on one of them or cuddling close with those he feels the most comfortable with. But it is also his scent. It is always so warm and welcoming, like coming home from a long day and finding a warm fire and supper already made.

A pleased Omega indeed brings good fortune to those around them...

Chapter 26: Rimuru Tempest x Harry Potter ver 1 pt 3

Harry doesn't know what happened. One moment they were getting ready to welcome home Rimuru, which he has slowly gotten use to the near religious fanaticism worship the town had for the blunette. He finds it easier to go with the flow, but Harry and Rimuru often share a look knowing they were likely the only sane ones out of the whole lot. But then the next moment there was a commotion. He and Shuna walked over to see what was happening only to come across Otherworlders attempting to sow discord. However, Shuna easily cancelled out the sole female's powers. Her normally kind and gentle face was cold and lacking any outward expression.

Harry walked over to Gobta and Gobzo and assured them that they will handle things. He ignored the heated stares before suddenly he was grabbed rather rudely by one of the two males and he shrieked when he felt a lick up the side of his neck. Harry elbowed the offender in the stomach before spinning away from him and kicking their stomach, missing their crotch when they barely dodged the strike.

"Damn, for a bitch you hit hard!!" Laughs the man who got kicked. While the other runs his stomach and groans. "I didn't think they had Omega's here... Unless your from another world, like us?"

"Ugh, clearly you were never taught any manners..." Harry growls, wiping at his neck in utter disgust. "Did your parents never teach you it is rude to grab an unknown Omega and lick them!?"

"Calm down, I just wanted to make sure it was the real deal... It sucks being an Alpha and keeping company with another Alpha and a Beta chick." The rude one laughs off.

"Shugo!!"

"Oh, come off it, Kirara! You were literally bitching about having to help Kyouya through his rut and he's the nicer knew out of the two of us... But now that there is an Omega...m maybe the next rut won't be so bad... He certainly smells like virgin and his pheromones tasted delicious..." Shugo licks his lips salaciously.

Harry bristles and then calms himself, he instead stands tall, as tall as someone who stands only at 5'1" can manage, before he points his finger at the three and then slowly points it downwards. The three outsiders suddenly crash into the floor as Harry glares down at them.

"I don't know who you three think you are, but you will not be allowed to come to our town and stir up trouble. Anyone, be they human, monster or demihuman, native or Otherworlder, a King or street sweeper, who causes trouble will be thrown out and banished from our town. You three came here with the intent to cause trouble. I will not allow it." Harry hisses softly, his voice carrying in the dead silence as everyone watches with wide eyed awe.

"Master Hari's terrifying..." Gobzo whispers to Gobta.

"No kidding.... And he's not even using any of his skills or magic, this is just pure power and control..." Gobta whispers back.

"Lord Hari is correct... We welcome only those with friendly intentions and desires. Those who are looking. To cause harm or trouble will not be permitted in our town." Shion's voice suddenly calls out as the busty Ogress walks up to them, he sword strapped to her back and her normally bright and bubbly voice was cold and flat.

"Hari-sama, ease up..." Shuna calls softly as she walks to his side. She was worried how he might react to the unwanted touch, having quickly learned that humans can be just as bad and terrible as monsters, if not more so since they seem so harmless.

Harry dropped his hand and the pressure on the three targets vanished, causing them to gasp for air and collapse from the sudden weightlessness. For an Omega, Harry's killer Aura was deadly, but then again being the Master of Death means he can kill someone just by fluctuating his aura, never mind using actual magic or skills to do it. He suddenly heard a series of ticking sounds and grew pale as the three Otherworlders get up and start a fight. From there it devolved into chaos.

So, okay he knew where this started, but he doesn't know how or why they were suddenly under attack and there wasn't much he could do about it. Shion was fighting the one called Shugo while Hakuro dealt with the one called Kyouya. Kirara was still sitting on the floor in shock having been so easily beat by both Shuna and Harry. But suddenly the air felt strange and there were suddenly two barriers. He saw the moment the barriers locked into place because suddenly all the monsters and demihumans staggered and nearly collapsed from the sudden weakness that over took them. Harry didn't feel anything at first but then suddenly Kirara was up, grinning fiendishly as she jumped onto Harry and jabbed him in the neck with a needle. He gasped as she pulls it out and he sees it is a tranquilizer.

"Nighty night, Omega!" She grins evilly.

As Harry struggles to fight off the drugs he sees men on horse back, their words are garbled white noise before he sees them draw weapons he holds out a hand, weakly calling for help before utter darkness...

---

Rimuru panted after his fight with Hinata Sakaguchi, the girl was a damned beast of a woman. And that last spell she used on him was no joke. He would have likely been dead in that moment had he not created a body double and hid. However the fight was completely unfair because she had to use two barriers to need him. He's pretty sure that he would have actually won if she didn't limit him to just the basics only a few of his skills. But as he got himself back to rights, he cannot help worrying about what she had told him about Tempest being in her way and that it was likely going to be destroyed.

Sitting up he calls for Ranga and after they check to make sure the other was uninjured they tried to teleport home but couldn't get through.

"Shit... Great Sage, where's the nearest teleportation spot to Tempest!?" He asks her as he mounts Ranga, who whines in confusion.

::Notice; Tempest seems to be under some kind of barrier. The closest location for teleportation is about a half mile a way.::

"Right... Let's go." He quickly locked into the coordinates that Great Sage gave him and soon both he and Ranga were teleported. As soon as they landed they were greeted with Souei and Gabiru. Vesta soon joined them with a healing potion as they welcomed him back but also reported what happened.

Rimuru's mind raced with what could be happening and what they needed to do. As he thought, Souei drank the potion and sighed as he healed and got up.

"Alright, Souei, take your group and find out what the invaders are up to and what resources they have... Gabiru, I need you to guard the cave, especially the lab and the Hippotei flowers. I am gonna go in and check on the others and assess the damages." Rimuru informs them as they nod and agree.

"But, Lord Rimuru, how will I get in touch with you? The barrier cuts off not only the exit, but any means to communicate." Souei asks, a mildly concerned look on his face.

"Hmmm... Ah!" He quickly produces some sticky slime thread and wraps it over their wrists. "This should do it since it's still a part of me, I should be able to contact you through it as long as you don't remove it."

"Understood. Lord Rimuru, do be careful."

He nods and they all separate. Rimuru set Great Sage into analyzing the Barrier as he carefully weaves his way through it. However what greets him on the other side is a mess. Half demolished buildings, torn banners and lanterns, injured people lay to the sides of the roads as blood and gos only knew what else smeared any and all surfaces. He is worried because he doesn't see Harry tending to he injured. He soon finds Kaijin, who looks worried and saddened. The report he gets is not good and the fact that Rigurd is trying to hide something doesn't bait well with him.

However, his mind is racing and he is pretty sure he knows what happened and there can only be one person to blame and that is himself. However, before he can spiral too far he has to reign in Benimaru and then help heal Hakuro and Gobta. But when he asks about Shion and Harry. Benimaru can only ask him to follow and he is soon brought to the main square where Ross of bodies covered in sheets lay. There are families grieving over dead family members and what is worse is that the bodies are not all adults or elderly, there are some that are too small to be anything but children. He expected Harry to be near by, but again the Omega was no where to be seeen. Benimaru removed the sheet on one body and Rimuru feels his heart constrict because there is Shion, horn shattered to nearly the base, deep bloody wounds cutting deep into her body and a whole where her heart was.

"What..."

"Humans attacked us... We tried to adhere to your rules, but... They attacked and we couldn't fight back... They took Hari-sama as well... We don't know if he is alive or not..." Benimaru says and Rimuru let's his deadly aura out Ina. Moment of rage startling everyone.

"I need a moment..." He tells them and they all slowly leave.

Rimuru thinks of what he can do but not even Great Sage can help him. And just as he is about to devour everyone, Erin runs up to him and offers him the most deadliest thing in the Universe: hope...

Chapter 27: Rimuru Tempest x Harry Potter ver 1 pt 4

Rimuru opens his eyes slowly as the others settle into their places. Key members clearly missing either because they had been killed, kidnapped or were trapped outside of the barrier. He took the string of slime and wrapped it around a strange megaphone like device that projected Souei and the others who were hiding in Veldora's old cave. He assesses them, glad to see that other than some clear scuffle marks on their clothes, they were ultimately unharmed. His mind was still a whirlwind of emotions and thoughts. He was clearly to blame for this, his stipulation to not harm humans had caused this so he decided he would come clean to those he trusted the most and that spy from Clayman. She had tried to redirect his rage at her multiple times to spare Yom and Grucious of his wrath and to help appease the others who were all filled with hurt and rage at the deaths of so many of their people and close friends.

Rimuru also worried for Hari. The Omega was likely suffering a relapse band with how magically power he is, there is no telling what that could lead to. Or worse if the Otherworlders are aware of magic, could they come up with a way to repress it and leave Hari helpless? They had been training him in basic combat, though he was like Shuna, magically gifted but physically weak. However Shuna was deceptively deadly with a knife, she had said she started training him as well treating him as a younger sister and princess. He bore femininity as well as he bore masculinity. He was a mystery for them all and it was a joy to train him in whatever caught his attention. Kaijin, who normally chose to remain behind his forge, looked ready to storm into the thick of it all to save his adopted son, his friends who came to see the Omega as a nephew looked no different. Even Myrd voiced an actual opinion when they first discussed how they would go about handling things.

Rimuru blinks once the silence settles and he takes a deep breath:

"First and foremost, I must apologize bro all of you. It was my rules that caused us to become complacent and allowed for the wrong kind of humans to take advantage... You see, I wasn't always a Slime nor was I always from this world. But unlike the other Otherworlders, I wasn't summoned here. I was killed in my world, protecting a friend and his new girlfriend, his future mate. As I was dying I was contacted by a strange voice that basically took my dying thoughts as criteria for my acceptance for rebirth and I was reborn as the slime you see today. I was incredibly weak and spent most of my time trapped in Veldora's cave. But as I learned to use my new body and create ways to survive, I began hunting and devouring other monsters in the cave, adapting their forms and skills as my own."

The others barely showed any shock, watching him closely as he continues to talk about his journey thus far and those who had been there from the beginning nodded along. Rigur and Rigurd being his first followers along with Gobta. As he wound his way through every meeting and adapting changed as needed for everyone who joined them, one thing has remained the same: Don't harm humans.

"I originally made that rule because I couldn't let go of my former humanity... But I couldn't cry like I use to... Seeing Shion and the others, counting those bodies... Seeing the families mourning.... A human would cry and scream with agony.... I felt.... Nothing but a void, but I know that if I jump into it I will touch the bottom and I would find an unbridled rage like no other... So I realized: I am a monster now and I should act like one..." He admits and his golden eyes sharpen with deadly intent. "So here is how we will go. Erin told me about a fairytale in her land of origin. And like any story, myth or legend, there is a grain of truth to it. I have done the needed calculations and our changes stand currently at 3.14% chances of reviving Shion and the others."

That got their attention and they all gasped or shouted in shock.

"It is an incredibly small chance, but if there is one thing I have retained from my former life it is the humans insane ability bto beat out the odds even when they are stacked so unfairly against you. But to be able to do this, I would need to evolve into a Demon Lord...." He says with caution and everyone relaxed and accepts this which makes him balk and repeat himself, emphasizing the whole Demon Lord part.

"But, Rimuru-sama, do you plan to become tyrannical or a war god after your ascension?" Shuna asks softly.

"No, of course not!! I plan to better protect our people and anyone who wants to ally with us!" He shouts back offended that she would even think that of him. He was working way too hard to create a nice paradise for everyone so he can enjoy his own retirement basking in luxury band things he loved when human!

"Then we see no issues with you becoming a Demon Lord. And besides you are only doing this to revive the others and hopefully rescue the captives, especially our dear Hari." Kaijin says firmly.

"Yes... With the Otherworlders there and knowing he is an Omega, there is a very high chance they would force themselves on him and he's been traumatized enough in his young age.... But also, I am terrified bof what Lord Mors will do to me...." Rimuru represses a shiver as his face turns grim at the thought of telling Death he failed to protect Hari.

Everyone shivers at the mention of the Death. His presence the few times they felt it was enough to send even their most hardened warriors running for safety or to quake in his presence.

"Alright, so how will we go about this?" Benimaru asks.

And from there they pay attention to Rimuru's plan. They were at first not happy that he was taking on the army alone, but when he told them he needed at the very minimum 10,000 human souls to try and evolve into a Demon Lord, they realized he wasn't trying to deny them their pound of flesh, but raising their measley 3.14% chance at reviving their friends with every soul he devours.

"Shuna and Mirron will put up two barriers on top of the one I already placed when the anti magic and anti monster barriers are taken down. This will allow you all, who remain to finally use your skills and powers once more. I want you to defend the city and keep the bodies from being disturbed. If this fails, Hari might be able to do something..." He tells them with genuine concern for those being asked to remain behind.

"We will not allow that." Shuna promises, her voice colder and flatter than they ever heard before. "I will see to it my self."

"Thank you, Shuna." He smiles at her as Erin and her friends offer to act as body guards with the others being left behind.

Benimaru was being dispatched to the East, Gabiru and the other Dragon Newts to the North with Souei and his group to the South and leaving the West for Hakuro, Gobta, Rigur, and Geld. He had a feeling the Otherworlders were to the West and were tasked with killing anyone who attempts to flee the city. He also hopes Hari is there so he would be safe guarded by Geld. He made sure to give each of them an Omega care package which was basically soft blankets and fruits as well as something covered in infant scent to help a distressed Omega settle and focus.

"Omegas  tactile creatures and when frightened they will hide and nest until they feel safe or until their Alpha comes to them. Hari will likely be violently been to allies, so please approach with caution and use the blankets to wrap him up. He will calm a bit if he has something that offers comfort to him and the infant items will trigger his maternal instincts and he will focus on caring for the 'infant' in his care."

"We understand. But if we cannot find him among the camps?"

"Then he will be with the main army.... And if that is the outcome.... That means the Otherworlders told them about Omega's and as someone who can give birth regardless of his male appearance, they will treat him either as a prized pet or a white for the army hoping to produce more Omega's....." Here Rimuru's anger came back and his aura leaked out in deadly waves to the point they could see the rainbow colors of his Magiquels surround him.

".... We will build an isolation room for Hari." Kaijin growls lowly, wanting nothing more than to grab his best hammer and go smash some skulls.

"Good. We will execute this plan tomorrow morning.... Get some rest prepare everything you need and one more thing: Don't hold back. Depending on if we can revive the others or not will help me decide how we will deal with humans from here on out.... Dismissed."

With that they all leave only Rimuru and Benimaru were left to talk over finer details...

---

Hari fell gracelessly to his knees before an older man who looked like he was use to getting what he desired and was too arrogant to see reason. A bald man in priestly robes stood to his side and that raised his hackles more than anything. Memories of his aunt calling the local pastors over to try and exercise demons out of him. He shivers when an older man with a magic rod in his hand walks over and it glows and he finds himself bound even tighter.

"So this is a so called Omega.... Looks like a boy..." The king dressed man sneers, stroking his beard in thought and with a leering sneer on his face.

"Shugo was most adamant in not letting me take him away... But look, your majesty...." A sudden projection of Harry's internal body was displayed and clearly they saw his womb and the way his genitals worked. He paled as they begin talking about how that was possible and if they should dissect him for further study or not.

"He is the only Omega we have ever scene and there is no guarantee that we could find another. So it would be a shame to kill him and study him..." The wizard says and the King finally agrees that it would be a waste. Harry glares at them cursing internally because the sedative was still in his system and making him unable to use his magic.

"Brig him to my personal tent, we will be busy after since we will be invading Tempest and taking over. Once we have claimed victory, I will taste the Omega...." The king leers wondering what it would be like, even if he balks at his male like appearance.

Harry growls, his green eyes glowing with his repressed magic making his eyes appear almost appearing like emerald flames.

He prays the others are safe and will rescue him soon or that he can get his magic back, whatever happens first....

Chapter 28: Percy Jackson x Harry Potter ver. 1 pt 1

Notes:

This was a suggestion by one of my loyal readers! Fair warning, I did not read the Percy Jackson series, but I have general knowledge from friends and family who did read the books, I saw the movies when I took my brother to see them when they first came out(needless to say he was not happy) and oddly enough random bits of fanfiction. I do know a decent amount of Greek Mythology though, so it's not much of a stretch to guess what happened!

So sorry if I screw up anything major or missed something! As always my works are AUs and there is a certain level of OOCness all characters express, don't like? Click the back button!

Snippet:

Percy had been at the camp for a few weeks already. He was heavily concerned about his mother as well as the accusations that he had stolen the Lightning Bolt, as in Zeus's famous Lightning Bolt!! He was also one of the rare few to be claimed by their Godly Parent as soon as he made it to camp. But it also meant that the large cabin half built into the lake was utterly isolated because he was the only son of Poseidon in Camp Halfblood. He wasn't sure if that meant he was an only child or that he might have other half siblings like some of the others.

Grover, his best friend and apparently protector, popped by without his crutches since he didn't have to pretend to be human for the time being and gave him a pile of clothes, some armor and even a sword and shield made from genuine bronze metal. Grover told him a little bit about why the camp exists and that yes all those Greek stories and myths are in fact real and that apparently an entire pantheon can easily move their place of residence anywhere in the world, hence why all the Greek Gods are currently ruling over North America because why the fuck not?

Percy was still not sure how to fully grasp things, but at least his schooling is going easier since everything is written in ancient Greek and Chiron is a much more patient teacher than his old teachers had been. Though Mr. D was a bit strange for his tastes. But then again the guy is the God of Wine and ecstasy and apparently is a recovering alcoholic being punished to babysit the offshoots of the other Gods to help him keep sober. But he does give useful advice and oddly enough is a bit of a prankster. He gave Percy a crash course on some of the things they do besides normal schooling, like learning how to ride horses, combat training and even group activities like Capture the Flag which is basically an excuse to allow the teens to team up and beat the shit out of each other other to capture the opposing team's flag. The Red team has been undefeated with Annabeth holding the main victory as a Daughter of Athena. She was both vastly intelligent and a warrior since Athena was also a Goddess of War next to her brother, Ares.

He had noticed very quickly that the kids take after one or more of their Godly parent's traits. The Children of Ares were all very hotheaded or Combative, sometimes both and it always led to intense sparring sessions. The Children of Aphrodite were utterly beautiful, but also apparently very vain, shallow and in some cases horny little shits, and that's not counting those who have Cupid or Eros for their godly parent! The kids who had Hephaestus for their father were always seen in the forge or the workshops tinkering away or debating over blueprints and the like. The Hermes cabin was basically where a vast majority of those unclaimed were tossed to, but the few children who were claimed by Hermes were always on the move and seemed to love messing with everyone.

Percy sighed as he slipped under the water of the lake and slowly sank down into the deep and quiet, his mind slowly going blank as he tried to relax and sort out the new changes in his life. Chiron was trying to mediate with the Gods on his behalf because literally until that school trip where he first met the Centaur and that Harpy thing attacked him, he had no idea that any of this existed so how and why would he steal the Lightning bolt!? His mother was currently being held hostage by Hades after his Minotaur failed to capture him but instead captured her. He now had 6 months to either admit he stole the lightning bolt and give it back or find out who did and hand them over for punishment. If not his mother will truly die and remain forever in the Underworld.

Percy had wanted to leave right then and there, but Chiron had talked him down and knocked sense into him because what could he do without any kind of training, never mind having an idea of where to go or where to look for the Lightning Bolt? He would also need to deal with other beings and creatures of myth if he wanted to make any progress. He looked up hearing the dull thuds of hooves in the dock and pushed himself up to the surface moving easily through the water as if he were born to swim, which in all honesty he kinda was. He remembered obsessing with the Little Mermaid as a child and loved anything ocean themed, be it for his birthday, movies, shows or even books! His mother always indulged him. Though he hates that she remained in such an abusive relationship just to keep him safe because Smelly Gabe's stench was strong enough to keep even monsters away!

Popping up above the surface he found Grover crouched down and holding a hand out. The Satyr helping to pull him from the water and hand him a towel.

"You were missing for dinner and everyone was getting worried... I figured you needed to clear your mind and came to find you." He admits and Percy gives a small crooked grin.

"Thanks and sorry for worrying you... Is there still time to eat?" He asks, just now noticing his stomach's protests of not being fed.

Grover laughs and pulls him up to his feet and they head to the Mess to join the others for dinner but as they did so a sudden crash of something echoes over the wife area and then a series of explosions. Everyone jumped into action, grabbing weapons, getting armor on, and preparing any medical items in case someone was injured or got hurt defending the camp. Which was supposed to be impossible to find let alone breach unless you had express permission from God's and only then if they had a unanimous vote in your favor! Percy grabbed a trident off the wall with his sword as Grover and the other Satyrs all grabbed shields, spears, short swords or bows and arrows and created the front line to protect their charges.

The sounds echoed again as they got to the ward line and looked out to see people in black cloaks attacking what looked like a black panther, a child and a couple teens. Percy felt a sudden jolt in his spine as a voice, older and deeper than his own whisper:

Your fated one.

You must protect!

Percy didn't stop to think, instincts taking over as he rushed forward through the barrier and with a wave of his hand the near by water, be it dew or puddles of water, rushed to his command and formed ice spears and began to rain down. The attackers quickly pulled back as he kept rushing forward. Annabeth joined him, scolding him something fierce as she helped to grab the teens while Grover quickly grabbed the child and ran back into the ward line as Percy grabs hold of the panther and all but drags it in and once inside and his brain registered safety whatever control he had on the water turned ice broke and he collapsed feeling dizzy.

"What the hell, you fish for brains!?" Annabeth shouts at him but before she can continue shouting the panther, which now that he could see it closer was a pitch black Jaguar began to move and then in a sudden move a man with unhealthily pale skin, rather unfortunate looking was standing between them and the teens and child. The teens, a young girl with bushy brown hair, a chubby boy with dark brown hair and freckles and a blonde girl all had sticks in their hands and seemed to be protecting the child, who upon closer look was not a child but rather a very short teen as well and he looked like he had been through hell.

The Jaguar turned man gives a low hissing growl not unlike the creature he had just been dying all of them his body spread wide his large cloak all but hiding the children behind him that is until Chiron trotted up, his own armor and spear at the ready with Mr. D, coke can in hand, but holding a Cornucopia in his hand. Percy wasn't  sure what the god expected to do with it but then again he didn't want to find out. The Jaguar man seemed to relax seeing the Centaur, which means he is familiar with such creatures, but how?

"I am Chiron, the master of this land. My students saved you from those attackers. Who are you and how did you find this place?" Chiron asks seeing how the man's eyes were focus on him and Dionysus.

"I honestly have no idea how this happened. I was focused on saving my cubs... Granger, how's the Imp?"

"He's still unconscious, professor... He's also very warm to the touch!" The bushy haired girl cries, clearly having been performing some sort of medical check.

"Professor..." The blonde coos and he cocks his head ever so slightly towards her, "They mean us no harm. We are safe, big brother's Soul Bonded will not allow harm..." She whispers in a soft dreamy voice.

The Jaguar man, a professor of some sort, remains in his stance for just a second longer before he drops his arms and stands tall.

"Long bottom herbs now. Lovegood, I trust your brewing skills more than Granger's even if she gets perfect potions." He says instantly ordering them as he turns to check the still unconscious teen and after a quick motion with a stick several parchments appear and one of them begins to grow longer and longer and longer which makes everyone balk at it while the already pale man got even paler, if that was possible. Chiron, was it? Do you have a medical facility?"

"Yes, we can get you treated and settled before we talk." Chiron offers and the dark robed man nods, carefully picking up the last child and as he turns to face then they all go pale at the large gaping hole in his stomach.

Mr. D curses and rushed forward hovering a hand over the would and blinks confused because such a would was most definitely fatal and yet he detects life humming through the child. He reaches into his Cornucopia and begins pulling out clearly godly grown fruits and vials of some kind of elixirs as he begins muttering in Ancient Greek as the others slowly move back to he mess as the group of strangers are guided to the medical hall and settled. But before they can go too far a sudden icy chill fills the air and everyone goes still as Death appears in female form holding a candle in one hand and a long white veil covering her head as she holds a hand out to the wound on the child and touches it softly.

"Oh, little Master, I am sorry you had to hurt so badly before I could pull you and your trusted to safety..." She sighs and her hand glows a dull gray light as slowly the wound begins to close and heal to a more manageable size. "This is all I can do for now... Please take care of my sweet little Master...." She then fades away as quickly as she appeared and everyone goes utterly silent and then over the heads of the strangers a strange symbol appears of a triangle with a circle in the center and a single line bisecting both hovering over their heads and then the symbol of Hades under the first one. These strangers were claimed by Hades....

What.

The.

FUCK!?

Chapter 29: Percy Jackson x Harry Potter ver. 1 pt 2

Notes:

Fair warning this is going off what little I know of the PJ series!! Don't yell at me! Help plot points are welcome though.

Chiron set down the baskets of medical herbs he was able to find. Dionysus was busy treating the teens as the only other adult was waving his strange stick over the shortest teen, who was the worst one off. The other three were watching the dour man's work all of them flinching or hissing when the sickening crunch or squelch of a particularly nasty injury was corrected or the bones vanished.

"Ms. Granger, as the only person who can follow instructions to the letter, I am going to need you to brew Skele-gro for Mr. Potter. You will make it exactly as I tell you, no lip or fussing. Mr. Longbottom, please tell me you still have your portable Greenhouse?"

"Yes Professor." The chubby boy says and moves outside and to a large open space before setting something. Down and tapping it with his wand. There is a loud thud and when Chiron goes to see what happened with half the camp, he is shocked to see an actual greenhouse sitting between Aphrodite's cabin and Ares's cabin.

"Ms. Lovegood, could you please help harvest what we need for the potions that Ms. Granger is going to brew for me while I finished what I can for now. It's going to take me weeks to put him back together and get him healthy enough to continue moving..."

"Why do you need to move?" Dionysus asks. "Don't you understand that you were claimed by one of the Big Three?" He asks.

"I don't know what you are talking about, nor do I particularly care. We will try to be out of your hair as soon as possible." Severus growls as he checks his scans and reluctantly has to vanish a kidney that was beyond saving. He winces at the unpleasant sound of it squelching out of existence.

"Clearly you are being hunted and need somewhere safe to rest. Lord Hades claimed you all under his protection, and this camp cannot be found or broken into without permission from the Gods." Dionysus points out, sorting out the herbs and tossing them into a copper pot and slowly stirring it. He pulls out random fruits and a few other harvestables from his Cornucopia.

"Hades?" Severus pauses. "Only you, Potter, would be adopted by the Lord of the Underworld..." He huffs and continues healing what he can, but doesn't risk vanishing anything else without being able to replace them or causing the boy to go into shock.

"Lord Dionysus is the camp director and the God charged with the children's primary education and protection." Chiron says and Severus eyes the soda chugging God in a loud ass track suit with suspension.

"Forgive me, if I find letting someone wearing something so loud untrustworthy... The last man who wore such bright and obnoxious colors put my ward in this state. While he never laid a direct hand on him, he allowed him to live with abusive relatives, sent him head long in dangers that would kill full grown and fully qualified adult professionals and might even cause some issues for your Demigods. On top of all of that there is a madman hunting him and until recently I was forced to mistreat him. And yet he still assigned me as his guardian and asked me for help."

"... Do we need to take precautions against you?" Dionysus growls, while he might be one of the few childless Gods, that doesn't mean he hasn't grown weirdly fond of his various nibbling/cousins.

"It doesn't matter what I say, I am the only one that these brats will listen to." Severus states.

"Professor, I got the lab set up." The bushy haired girl calls as she appears from inside of a steamer trunk that shocks the other two adults because they hadn't seen when she had vanished nor heard it. She climbs out and hands him one of the communication mirrors before heading back into the trunk and vanishing inside of it while the blonde girl hurries back with several ingredients for the man to check.

Severus nods his head once he sees they are all the correct ones and properly harvested. She hurries into the trunk and soon Hermione's voice is heard.

"Alright Ms. Granger, begin by thinly slicing the blood roots. Ms. Lovegood, grind I to find powder the calcium chunk and spoon out three teaspoons, then finely grind a bit of freely given Unicorn horn." He instructs.

Chiron and Dionysus stop trying to interrogate the man for now as the watch him work and help where they can. Dionysus made three elixirs to help fight off infection and to put the kid into a medicated coma for now. The last would help restore the kid's vitality.

For now they can only help and hope the boy doesn't die on them...

---

Severus grabbed his wand to stop it from chirping further. It has been more than two weeks since they arrived. Harry was looking much better than when they first landed, they had to vanish nearly all his bones and regrow them in controlled bursts to make sure the bones grew back strong and healthy. The same could be said with a good chunk of his organs as well.

During that time, the supposed god and the Centaur have not really left his side and sometimes the campers came in either for healing or to help whenever possible. The most frequent among them was a young man named Perseus Jackson. In fact, the green eyed son of Poseidon was coming in now with food for the tired Potion Master.

"Good morning, Mr. Snape... Roasted fish and wild vegetables for breakfast." He says and sets the fold tray down.

"Thanks..." He tiredly gets off his temporary bed and washes up before sitting to eat.

Everyone has been shocked when the man had dropped what he called glamours and his unfortunate features melted away in to elegant and regal features. They hadn't been prepared for the drastic change and or even his charges knew. Severus ate slowly and sipped his coffee that Chiron set down for him as he moved to check Harry and do the light exercises to keep him limber.

Percy has been slowly getting to know the other teens, Hermione, Luna and Neville. Hermione was a genius, able to rival the children of Athena with her knowledge and even her temper matched somewhat with the know-it-alls. Neville was shy, but could be brave when needed. He spent most of his time in the Greenhouse, where Mr. D found himself wandering every so often admiring the kids green thumb and wondering if he did accidentally sire a kid at some point during one of his drunken orgies?

Luna was adopted into the Artemis Dorm with her Seer abilities and her shocking skill with the bow. Luna was his favorite, she seemed to not always be all there, but nevertheless, she was kind and patient. She sometimes said things that seemed weird but later turned out to be helpful, true or oddly insightful. He was hoping Harry would wake up because he would be leaving soon to try and find the missing Lightning bolt and hopefully rescue his mother.

"So, Mr. Snape, when do you think he might wake up?" Percy asks, feeling a bit restless after a long silence.

"Whenever his core is full enough to wake him. The sleeping potion should have warn off by now since it was used originally to help him sleep through the regrowing of bones and organs. None of which feel particularly nice nor is it pleasant to go throughout." Severus sighs, not annoyed,but tired and concerned. I trust you will be here by the time I return from the lab?"

"Yes sir!" Percy smiles and Severus nods and finishes his last bit, vanishing the dirty items to the kitchen area before heading to the lab. Chiron doesn't comment as Percy sits closer to Harry and begins chattering about a school of fish he's made friends with in the lake. The Centaur sees a strong of fate between he two, but what kind of fate, he cannot be certain or clear about. He can only watch and hope all is well in the end...

Chapter 30: Benimaru x Harry Potter ver. 1 pt. 1

Snippet:

Benimaru walked silently through the dense forest, his feet guiding him towards once familiar paths, but were slowly being swallowed up by the forest. Trees that once echoed with lively chatter and the steady chopping of axes were silent as the grave. Not even the birds that once called their village home dared to come back. Soon landmarks that were once lively with the shrieks of joyous children were haunted with faded echoes of once was. He finally crest the cliff that over looked his home.

Where once tall and refined houses stood now lay rubble and burnt out husks. The pungent smell of burning flesh and wood still hung disgustingly to the area, barely masking the scent of death. He and only come back once with Soei and Master Hakuro, but they had not found a single body. They had later learned that the dead had been devoured by the Orcs under the Starved Skill by their previous King. He wasn't sure how he felt in his heart. On one hand he had told the son of the previous King, Geld, that he would forgive him and his people for what they had been forced to do under their late King's command as well as that little troll, Gelmude's control and orders. But another part of him was still burning with fury and hatred. He felt like a liar and hypocrite, even after Lord Rimuru had been so kind as to not only forgive the remaining Orcs but even name them and allow them to join his village. He had also offered Benimaru and his closest friends and family the same.

He had come by himself, hoping to lay the demons in his head to rest. Maybe commune with any lingering spirits from their people to help him pick the way forward. Does he forgive and move on, does he give into the hatred and the desire to kill all of the surviving Orcs? He doesn't know what to do...

---

Making his way into the village he startles because while it is still burnt and desolate, it somehow looked like it had been somewhat cleaned up. Like dangerous and perhaps hazardous debris has been cleared into a single pile and where fields where they had once grown food were now leveled and there were mounds of dirt that had a single pile stabbed into them, turning the fields into a vast graveyard. But who would so such a thing? Suddenly he hears a voice, soft and quiet. He tenses and grips his katana as he slowly makes his way towards the voice and finds a tiny being plunging yet a nother pole of simple wood into the heart of it and packing the dirt around it.

"Alright, this is the last grave maker. Now then speak one at a time and tell me your names so I can mark them down on the graves and tell me what kind of adornments you want on them?" The voice was young sounding kind of like Lord Rimuru's but there was a strange accent to it, one he has never heard before. And the he startles when a ball of what he had assumed was blue flames to help the figure see by changed shapes to show the spirit of one of his comrades who had been killed helping him and his sister escape their burning home. He was transparent, fading out as they got to his legs which vanished into a strange tail and hovered a bout a foot from the ground.

"We do not have names... Names are rare for monsters and grant them power. But we are not born with one nor can be given one without preforming great feats." He says sadly as he points at something's on the floor and the figure begins taking them and soon a beautiful wreath of flowers and colorful strings is finished. The figure then hangs it from a single nail and sets up a small stand before the mound for his friend and sets out a glass of wine, and offering of fruits and nuts clearly gathered from the forest on the small stand. "You do not need to do this... You are but a stranger to our lands..."

"If I don't do this, I would be renigging on my duties and besides had I not come, there is not telling how long you would have lingered here? Lingering can cause depression and even resentment and you can turn into a vengeful ghoul and might attack anyone who comes this way. What if it is your Prince and Princess?" The stranger tells him and he goes quiet for a moment before he seemed to finally spot Benimaru and he gasps.

"My prince!!" He drops into a kneel and the stranger turns around Benimaru is startled by the beautiful being, but more specifically the color of his eyes. They are brilliant shade of green he has never seen before. He doubts anyone has. It is like looking at the deepest emeralds and yet so bright as to almost glow with an inner light or power.

"Who are you?" Benimaru asks the stranger, who slowly stands up and dusts of their clothes.

He sees that they are dressed in form fitting pants of a leather he's not sure he can identify. Their feet are bare and wrapped in dirty and even bloody. Their bandages. Their shirt was lose but not baggy and they had on what looked like a robe or a long jacket. He finally noticed they looked to have been attacked and was only given the bare minimum of first aid.

"I am Hadrian Potter, but everyone calls me Harry." The stranger introduces himself. Which means he is human at least and to have two names was extremely rare and means he is at least human nobility or royalty from the much larger kingdoms or he is a Demon Lord.

"Hari Potta? I am Benimaru, formerly of this Ogre clan."

"Huh?! You got a name!?" His comrades cries and several for the strange Billie flames also voice their shock as some transform into the spirits of people he once knew even his father's spirit appeared and he looked amazed and proud.

"Yes... I was given a name by a moat benevolent benefactor, Lord Rimuru Tempest. He took in myself and my companions and gifted us names and helped us avenge you. Sister is now called Shuna, Master is called Hakuro, our closest friends are called Korube and Shion as for my personal Guard, he has been given the name Soei." The others chatter and celebrate, some crying while others whine about wishing they could have a name as well.

Hari was looking at him with those alien eyes and then he blinked as he seemed to find what he was looking for.

"I see, when you got your name your form changed. You look nearly human, minus the markings and horns, one would think you were a human. Hmm... Well I don't feel right calling anyone by you or some form of descriptor; it's considered extremely rude and what if any survivors come looking for your graves and end up praying at the wrong ones?"

"There is no point, Lord Potta, names are meaningless to the dead." Benimaru's father informs him.

"Perhaps to you..." Harry smiled and pulls out a strange book from seemingly nowhere. It looks nothing like the ones Lord Rimuru had created or got from trading with Dwargon.

Even stranger yet was that the book floated in the open air and opened itself up and was flipping through it's pages without the human(?) touching it. He hums as he looks at a specific page and nods his head at something and then quickly touches the pole before him and suddenly characters are carved into the wood. When it is done a name is left in its place and the one who's grave it belongs to began glowing and soon moved on.

"What did you do!?" Benimaru demands, gripping his katana in threat.

"Gave a him a name and if he had no lingering regrets he moved onto reincarnation anyone who remains it is because they have unfinished business or wish to remain in my service... As you see, I am someone who communes with the dead and can either bring them piece or force them to move on. I refuse to force others to my service. You can help, it will be faster with two sets of hands..." Hari shrugs like he did nothing wrong and technically speaking he didn't do anything bad. So they slowly made their way through the graveyard and soon only about 30 Ogres were left, including Benimaru's father now called Ryuomaru. Since they were dead they did not evolve, but they still gained a power boost.

Hari, who Benimaru was starting suspect is a Majin rather than human, wasn't even tired and he wiped off his face and hands as he bowed to the lingering spirits and told them they may wonder off as they please. When he has need of them he can easily call them back before he waved at Benimaru and vanished into the twilight of the forest without looking back. And it seems when he left the spirits could not longer be seen but Benimaru doesn't worry because he knows his father is at his side. He turns to head back to Tempest. He will need to speak with the others and Lord Rimuru to see if he knows a Hari Potta...

Chapter 31: Lugh Tuatha-Dé x Harry Potter ver. 1 pt. 1

Notes:

For those of you who asked in the past, I have reactivated my Discord and have created a Server. It is private so you will have to ask permission but I am also posting the invite link here:

https://discord.gg/WZnqF3hS

If you have trouble you can find my handle as either profsnapelokithor or Ryilia Nubia on discord and send a friend request to make things slightly easier!

Snippet:

Lugh calmly skulls through the forest, using a standard bow and arrow since he has yet to learn magic, his father not yet deeming him ready enough for it. Even though he is a child he is mentally a man. You see he had once been one of the finest Assassins back on Earth, working for an Organization that had had raised him from infancy to a man nearly retiring age. He had been loyal, never questioning them or daring to betray them. He had been looking forward to teaching, it had been something that kinda sparked a new life in him when he was taking his rookie out on his last missing, but her first to evaluate her resolve and skills.

He hadn't realized at that time when it was first told to him by his handler that might like teaching. But no, they never would allow him to leave. They staged a high jacking of his plain, killing everyone on board with him. He had felt bitter amusement right before the plain blew up, but as his soul was crossing into oblivion, he had finally let out all the years of resentment and his bitterness at how he was betrayed by the people he had the most faith and trust in. Then that Goddess pulled his soul and gave him a choice, even if ultimately it wasn't actually a choice. However, she explained things clearly and even allowed him to pick the gifts he was to be born with himself. Only five special skills, but it was one from each rank.

All she asked in return was that he assassinate the Hero. Granted he is her chosen Hero and will save the world she presides over from the Demon Lord and his vast army of monsters, but about two years after his victory he ends up becoming a tyrant instead and with the 30+ special skills, he is basically impossible to beat or kill. So the Goddess had no other choice but to summon others from different worlds to try and assassinate him before it happens. It clearly failed and yet she seems so calm, almost amused by it all. She had a cheery if condescending manner of speaking, but he hadn't really minded. He's dealt with thousands of people who range from meek to "Stab them repeatedly" levels of obnoxious and even those who were just downright evil.

So he made the deal, he would kill the Hero for her within the time limit she gave him, which was about 16-18 years after his birth. 16 because the Hero needs to be the Demon Lord and only the Hero can do that, but after that he has basically two years to kill him or risk him becoming a tyrant. It is honestly not that bad, even if the pressure is quite heavy. She had told him she would place him in the Tuatha-Dé family, a noble and aristocratic family of Assassins. Which would help him a great deal. He accepted and now here he was.

His father was Cian Tuatha-Dé, a Marquee in the Advant Kingdom. A well know doctor, kind and gentle to the world, but was secretly an assassin who works for the King to eliminate "diseases" that bring infection into the kingdom or cause trouble and strife. His mother was Esri Tuatha-Dé, a bubbly and bright woman with a child like personality, but she was quite clever and skilled in the kitchen, however as a Bride of House Tuatha-Dé, she was also trained in the basics of assassination and taught the low level self defense skills and moves. While he has never seen her training or fighting, he knows that should a day their home is ever attacked his mother would not run but stand her ground and go down fighting.

She is a bit eccentric, but he loves her nevertheless and appreciates the love and care she gives him. Just not her Son-Con tendencies. His father is much calmer than her and often allows himself to be a meat shield for his son from his wife's antics. He honestly never felt so happy in his life. He had loving parents and even the people of their territory adored him and he had made a promise to himself that he would fulfill his promise to the Goddess and he would protect these lands to his dying breath. But he had also asked the Goddess before he was reincarnated that if he could prevent the Hero's fall from grace, would that be acceptable? She had just given him a smile that wasn't very nice as she asked him if he thinks he can pull it off.

While he trusts the Goddess to some degree, he wasn't the finest assassin in his previous life for no reason, he can always sense when something is not right or seems a bit fishy. He can't exactly call the Goddess out on hiding something, but he is now a bit wary of her. A bush rustles to his left and he turns to fire his arrow only to freeze in shock at a boy his age, dressed in rags covered in bruises and grime. But it was his eyes that really shocked him. They were a shade of green he has never seen before not in this lifetime or his last and what was even more, they were glowing!! The child seeing the weapon in his hand, steps back with a nearly imperceptible whimper and the. A large snake appears near him. Lugh is about to shoot the snake when the boy seeing the slight shift in the arrow's direction quickly hisses something and the snake turns to lol at him and hiss back but the boy hisses once more and the snake seemingly reluctant to obey drops to the floor and slithers away.

"What..." Lugh lowers his bow and slowly lets the draw of the arrow loosen back to normal.

"...wh... Who are you?" The boy shyly asks. "Papa said I can only talk to Light.... Are you Lugh?"

Said child tenses, wondering if this is a trap, he stretches his senses out but nothing but the snake seems to be near them that is a threat. He eyes the child. He doesn't see weapons and he looks like a stiff wind can blow him away. He debates for a moment longer before he risks his answer.

"I am Lugh Tuatha-Dé, the son of Marquee Tuatha-Dé... Who are you and why would your father send you to me?"

"Papa brought me here because it is safer... He said to be good and help you with your mission... What is a mission?" The child asks, cocking his head to the side and lugh catches sight of hand prints on the child's neck deep and ugly.

Clearly too big to be another child's hand never mind this waif's own hand. An adult did this to him. Even back in his old life he had a strict no harming or killing innocents rule... And children were his bottom line. The Organization always made sure his targets were adults and that no children would be involved in any capacity. They didn't want him going on a rampage.

"Who hurt you? Was it your father?"

"Daddy and mummy are dead... Papa took them to heaven. I use to live with Mistress, she was my mummy's sister... Mistress and Master don't like Freak and hit him alot... Even Dudley hits Freak alot."

Lugh finally picked up on the British accent and suddenly the hair on the back of his neck stood up and he turned to shoot the threat only for the arrow to turn to ash and blow away in the wind before it got within three feet of the tall looming shadow. A bone hand held a long staff, not not a staff, the shaft of a large scythe. The little boy with the glowing eyes gasps and runs up to the figure and cries out happily:

"Papa! You came to visit?"

"Yes, my sweet one, I came to bring the things I promised and the presents your mother and father asked me to give you... Here eat this and take a nap, I need to speak with young master Tuatha-Dé..." The entity says in a sweet tone of voice, like the calm somber call of a funeral march. The boy accepts what looks like a cookie and starts to nibble on it before giving a large yawn half way through and curling buo on the ground to sleep without so much as a complaint or asking for a blanket. "Hello, Lugh or as you were last known as Allen... I am Death as you can clearly see I'm it if you need proof: you have given me over 1000 people's souls over the entirety of your life, the last six known souls were gang members your Organization had you assassinate along with that young woman who died as a hostage to keep you in place for the plane to blow up..."

Lugh tensed and slowly got down to his knees. He hadn't even shown this level of respect to the Goddess.

"Ah, yes I am far above her... I am far above all Gods but one... We are the Primordials from which the universe was born... But now is not time for a lesson... This child is my master, his name is Hadrian James Potter, Harry for short. He technically died this day, strangled to death by his fat walrus of an Uncle because he accidentally burnt the bacon he was cooking for breakfast."

Lug felt incredulous at this, but also utterly disgusted and infuriated. Death gives a nod and looks down at the child curled up at his feet.

"However he is from a bloodline I long ago favored and gave gifts too... His fate is indeed to die, but not at the hands of a fat mortal who would gladly harm a child just to feel superior... You wish for a magic teacher correct? Then I offer you this child. The food I gave him will start to reverse the damage and harm but he still needs medical attention. It will also help fix his mind in most aspects but I cannot simply undo trauma and conditioning. It is danger for many reasons. But I believe you can... Help undo that, but before warned, if you attempt to brainwash him, I will end you and let this world burn for your sins against my master..."

Lugh nods his head, terrified in a away he hasn't been since he was a child in his first life. Death nods and holds out a hand and a simple steamer trunk appears and he explains that it has an expanded space filled with magical books, items and even a menagerie of animals that can be used to harvest some items for potion brewing and there is Reaper assigned to care for and harvest them as they shed or die.

"When my master awakens again he will have full knowledge of magic and will act more like his true self that had all but been stripped from Hindus to abuse and fools who think they can use him as a pawn in their silly games. I will send tutors and instructors to train him in the ways of his people and you may join them as well. And no the Goddess will not know or see me. As far as she knows all is going according to her plans. I will inform you of this: my master will grow up into a beautiful being and despite this male appearance he is capable of becoming pregnant... You will ensure his safety at all times or I will kill you and there will be no reincarnation or anything just come and total erasure from existence."

Lugh gulps and nods his head once more not daring to speak before Death nods once more and gently bends down to pet his Master's head and draws out a dark mist from his brow.

"And with this, I leave him in your care I have a soul to contain and hunt down the other fragments of... I am trusting you, Lugh Tuatha-Dé, do not disappoint me...."

And like that Death was gone and all that was left was the boy, Harry and the trunk. He curiously touches the trunk and tries to lift it to find it is shockingly light but then it suddenly shrinks into a tiny case that child could carry and he is thankful for it as he carefully picks up Harry, who has to be at least a couple of years younger than himself if not the same age. Grabbing the trunk he heads back home he can hunt later...

Chapter 32: Lugh Tuatha-Dé x Harry Potter ver. 1 pt. 2

Light arrived home much later than intended, carrying Harry out of the forest had not been an issue, but traveling the road without being spotted had been a hassle. But then one of the town farmers, Mr. Johan saw them as he was driving his cart to town and quickly got the two boys settled, administered some basic first aid and out stubborned Lugh into allow him to drive them back to the manor. So it was understandable that his parents were waiting by the front gate for him when they arrived.

"Oh, Lugh! What happened!?" His mother fusses, pulling him into. Right hug first before she squats down to look him over for injuries. When she doesn't find anything she relaxes but gives him a rare stern look that makes him cave easily to her silent ire.

"I was hunting, but when I was about to shoot the prey, this little boy stumbled out... He's badly hurt. Mr. Johan and I were able to heal some of the lighter wounds in the way, but..." He trails off uncharacteristically as the older man walks forward holding the child in his arms and as soon as Cian moved the blanket enough to see the panel, giant face and the nasty bruising on the child's neck, his whole aura shifted to something dark and sinister.

"Thank you, Johan for helping Light bring me this child. I will personally bring you a reward later."

"No, no! The only reward I want is news that this sweet angel is going to make it and whatever manner of beast that harmed him is buried in a shallow grave somewhere in the mountains." The normally kind man says firmly. "But be warned, my lord.... If I find them before you, I will not feel a shed of guilt or shame for what I will do."

"... Considering the circumstances, I will look the other way, should such news arrive. But still I will compensate you as thanks. Light, run ahead and tell Frenric to get my lab ready." Cian stated and the boy nods once and bolts as soon as his mother lets go. "Esri, my dear--"

"Already ahead of you..." She smiles at him and it is not one of her usual smiles. No this was one of her rare bloodthirsty smiles. He feels a shiver go up his spine and not all of it is from fear. He nods and hurries into the house as his wife calls for her personal maids and gives them orders...

---

Lugh is helping his mother dress down a bedroom next to his with fresh linens and clothes. The tiny steamer trunk had grown as soon as Lugh set it down at the foot of the bed and apparently there was special magics woven into it that prevented his mother from noticing the sudden change in it or the strangeness of finding perfectly tailored children's clothes for their new guest. Lugh found it fascinating and the materials were strange as well. Some of it felt similar to cotton or hemp and yet were not, not even what he assumed was silk was made from it. Once they got the room dressed down and ready, Esri finds a leather bound book and gasps as she opens it to find moving pictures.

"Oh my... I have never seen such things..." She breathed and Lugh comes to sit by her and blinks.

There is a man with wild, wind swept black hair and gentle blue eyes laughing as he hugs a woman with long vibrant blood red hair and eyes that were as green as her son's. They were dancing under a rain of autumn leaves, laughing and smiling. The next photo showed two men, one with tawny blond hair and sparkling blue eyes reading to the woman, clearly pregnant while the other man, dressed like a biker, was sitting on the floor concentrating on putting together what looks like a baby bassinet. At one point the woman jumps and the two men quickly put their hands on her stomach and soon the three are smiling brightly. Another photo shows the woman with a sour looking man, he is using a stethoscope to listen to her belly and suddenly his face lights up with a gentle smile and the woman giggles as he pulls the device off to gently lay his head on her belly, looking content.

He is curious as to who these people are and how these photos move, but then he recalls what Harry had told him.

"Mother." He calls her as she stops looking at the photos to pay close attention to him. "When I met him he told me his he lived with his Mistress and Master. Apparently the Mistress is the sister of his mother."

Esri blinks confused at first but then her blue eyes turn frosty in the next blink and it honestly startles Lugh. She sets the strange photo album to the side and looks for anything to identify the child and soon comes across a marriage certificate and birth certificate as well as two death certificates. She looks them over and Lugh blinks because he wonders of Death thoroughly integrated his Master's identity into the world or will Lugh have to come up with convincing bullshit?

"I was wondering why Lady Potter had not been in contact for the last few years... According to the date stamps, they have been dead for nearly 6 years now... And according to this, their son should be 7 and yet he only looks 4 years old, maybe five..." She says sadly as then there is a coldness to her voice. "Lugh, sweetie, go get Mommy's stationary. She need to invite some people to tea..."

Normally, hearing she is hosting a team party is nothing new and she hosts them to keep in touch with all the ladies of the realm or goes to attend one when someone else hosts. She may seem an airhead but she helps gather and distributes information across the Ardvant Kingdom. Often picking up things that others miss or dismiss as irrelevant but could prove to be the linchpin in a fire situation. He knows that his particular party is not her normal one and very likely is going to be a trap or an execution ground...

---

Cian Tuatha-Dé carried the tiny boy to his new room where his wife and son had finished decorating it with things they found packed away in the trunk. Which had given off a strange aura. Cian had used his special eyes, the Eyes of Tuatha-Dé, to help him pin point and access the most critical injuries first and realized this child was full of raw mana, so much so that he is surprised that he had no detected it sooner. The mana was not like anything he had seen before. He knows one must attune themselves to the flow of their mana and consciously move it until it becomes second nature and one no longer needs to actively think about it to get it to move and respond. And yet this child's mana seems to have a will of its own.

He had quickly rebroken and reset some of the bones that had healed wrong, set the ones that were fresh and yet to heal, he cleaned cuts and infections and so much more. The boy was more mummy than child alright now, but he was glade the boy had made it through the surgery. Laying the child in his new bed, he carefully tucks him in and for a moment Cian says nothing and only looks down at the tiny child.

"Lugh... I will step up your training... And I will arrange for you to begin basic magic lessons... But can you wait until our guest has at least regained consciousness?"

"I can, father." He says seriously.

"Good..." He squared his shoulders and begins delivering the information he gathered about the child's injuries and how severe his abuse is. Esri understandably begins sobbing while Lugh feels white-hot boiling rage fill his veins. He really hopes the Ain't and Uncle are here in this world so he can personally end them..

If not he will need to figure out how to get back to Earth to kill them personally...

So eager, little Assassin... But not to worry. I brought them along and altered their memories accordingly. You will have no issues with your little hunt and I would rather enjoy watching you and your father work...

Also, be forewarned, I have arranged for the first tutor and the rightful guardian not my Master to arrive in three weeks when Master awakens... Enjoy the gifts...

Lugh nearly jumped out of his skin at the sudden voice in his head but relaxed recognizing it as Death's voice. He has to repress a smile as his parents discuss locating the boy's family while Lugh watches Harry sleep, looking a peace for likely the first time in his short life...

Chapter 33: Lugh Tuatha-Dé x Harry Potter ver. 1 pt. 3

Lugh woke up as he normally did just before dawn to start his daily stretches, warm ups and then head down to the basement for some training. By the time breakfast was made, he would have gone through all of his set training and down some extra or studied some medical texts as he cooled down from his workout. His father had cooked today and while it was healthy, it lacked a bit of flavor, but ever since he introduced using herbs and spices to season the dishes besides salt, their meals have steadily grown more palatable. It also helped that what they use could also be used for medicine or for poison depending on what it was how it was used and what they needed it for.

The breakfast table was calm and quiet with the odd but if chatter. Esri was surrounded by letters and stacks of paper. Her network has gotten her as much information about the Potters as they could, but due to the family being fairly private and almost reclusive, not much could be found outside of what was already common knowledge, but also she had gotten the RSVPs for her tea party and has been hard at work arranging it all. Cian was busy with his usual work, handling affairs of state and going to treat patients who were either sick or in recovery. Lugh often tagged along learning little things here and there and watching his father at work. His parents seemed like polar opposites and yet they flowed together seamlessly like a pair of mating koi fish performing a dance.

After breakfast the family of three head upstairs to the guest room, Esri carrying a mug of medicinal broth to carefully spoon feed the child before Cian would check his injuries and do light exercises to keep the limps from growing too weak or atrophying. Lugh mentally compared things to what he knew and did in his past life, carefully introducing and mixing his old life with his new one. He was seen as prodigy in Assassination training and he saw it more as a refresher course as well as a learning experience. The child was healing well, his unfathomable mana seems to have induced a healing trance like stasis for their young guest because he showed no signs that normal comatose patients did. It was a mystery and a medical miracle due to the severity of his injuries, malnutrition and the various infections he had been suffering under. For all intents and purposes, the Potter Heir should have died and yet he sleeps at peace, slowly gaining back weight and color to his otherwise deathly pale pallor.

"He is recovering well, his fever has also finally broken and with that we should see a jump in his recovery." Cian says putting away his tools and washing his hands as Esri gently closes the ties of the bed clothes the boy was wearing once more and tucking him into bed with Lugh's help. "We should see signs of his waking in the coming week or two."

"That is wonderful, Cian!" She gushes softly, gently petting the boy's beautiful raven black hair. "Lugh, sweetie, will you watch over our little guest again?" She wonders.

"Yes, mother... I've been reading some of the books I found from the late Lord and Lady and they are interesting."

"Indeed, I never knew there were no less who dedicated their lives to the study of Mana and how to manipulate it beyond what we normally do or can do due to the skills one is born with as well as the limitations of them." Cian admits having taken a look himself at a book or two while he would watch over their guest during the night when his fever was at its worst.

"Alright, I need to go meet with the party planner and get the garden into shape for the Tea Party. Cian I left the stack of letters for you on your desk as always. There are only two piles, things that are priority are to the right and the left pile is important but can be looked at later." Esri chimes in and they both nod thanking her for her hard work as she fusses one last time with the sleeping child and then presses a soft kiss to the scar on his temple and then pressing a kiss to her son's cheek and then to her husband's cheek. Cian gives a soft chuckle and after getting assurance that Lugh will be well entertained reading for the next few hours before taking his afternoon lessons, he heads to his office to look at those letters...

---

Lugh was not sure when he had fallen asleep, only that he suddenly woke up and he gasped realizing his sleep hadn't been a natural thing. Jolting up, a pocket knife in hand he freezes seeing a man dressed in all black standing over Harry's prone form and he nearly loses his mind for a second in fear for the vulnerable child's safety but then the man flicks a stick in his direction and he finds him self tied up and strung up in mid air. The man hadn't uttered a word nor had he looked in his direction. The stick was then flicked at the child below him and Laugh wasn't sure what he was expecting only to blink when several sheets of parchment appear and seemingly grow over a small period of time.

One in particular grows very long almost as long as Lugh is tall, nearly 4ft in length. As the man takes the parchment he reads them over and he seems to grow angry but doesn't otherwise make a sound suddenly eyes as black as pitch pin onto Lugh's and he feels as if the man can see his very soul.

".... So that man claiming to be a long lost Potter wasn't lying... Very well, Assassin, I will human Mr. Honesta Potter-Mors, but know that if you ever, ever harm my nephew, I will make you beg for death and then heal you so you can never get that sweet relief..." He warms darkly, his voice a low lazy curl of smoke almost alluring in tone of not for the deadly threat coloring it. "I am aware that this is a new world and that you were tasked with a Mission from this world's Goddess, but know that you not involve Hadrian unless he chooses to help you. I also know that Death has also tasked you with my nephew's safety and protection. I expect only the best, Little Assassin. Failure is not an option."

"Who are you? How did you get in here?"

"I am Severus Tobias Snape, I was the adopted brother of Lily Potter nee Evans and the in-law of her husband James Potter... I am the first of many who will be brought in to tutor Hadrian and by proxy you. But know that we stand by Hadrian not you nor are we going to involve ourselves in your affairs unless it is absolutely necessary." The man says, pointedly not telling him how he got into their manor.

Lugh couldn't even cut the rope with his knife, was it because it was made from magic? He can only watch the man wave the stick in his hand, a magic wand but not like those seen by stage performers or even the overly complex looking ones seen in media. It was simple as thick as a number two pencil and as long as about 10in that was smooth and tapered into a point. The handle was slightly thicker with a hand guard wrapped in black leather and a faint shimmer of some silvery green inlay. It was black with a silver like sheen to it. He wondered what it was made from and if it was the source of the magic he sensed or was it channeling the magic? He watched ribbons of magic begin to flow out but suddenly the door burst open and his mother stood with a bow in her hands and arrow notched and ready to go fly. His father dropped soundlessly from the ceiling behind him and was about to use a paralytic agent on the man but suddenly the room was plunged into darkness and it was suffocating before five golden eyes appear burning and brilliant  they had three slit like pupils that formed a three point star in the eyes. They would constrict into near invisible slits and then expanded until the eyes was nearly black before they round into three dots and they swirl around as if they were gears whirring around as a camera focuses on what is around them.

Then the darkness brightens a little and he can see his mother restrained in a cage of darkness before his father appeared and he was held by his neck by a tendril of darkness as they could see once more where the man had been was a being of utter darkness no solid form but vaguely human shaped. It the eyes were set like a fan opening in the void that would be a face two looked to the left at his mother the two on the right looked at his father and the last eye glared at him. He feels a pressure growing on his mind, like a headache was growing.

And then the world seemed to just drop from under him. When he jolted awake for the second time, he was resting on the lounger in Harry's room a blanket draped over him and his mother was talking with a handsome young man, likely in his mid to late 20s. His hair was shoulder length and a midnight black color, then his voice reached his ears and he nearly jumped to his feet. But calming down, he slowly sits up and takes the time to fold up the blanket and set it aside before he stands up and walks over to his mother. She appears unharmed and unaffected, but he was pretty sure he saw a demon before. His father came in soon after and he greeted the man, who introduced himself as Severus Snape, Lord Prince, the adoptive brother of the late Lady Potter.

"I thank you for putting out the inquiry otherwise I wouldn't have known where Hadrian was... I was told he was safe with her biological sister, but I met Madam Dursley many times and she has always been less than friendly and often insults and belittling of others." He was saying.

"Oh, not at all! We're happy to find someone who could take in this sweet child! We were worried that he would have no one else but those people..." Esri sighs softly forlorn and genuinely happy sad for Hadrian's plight.

"We were lucky our son found him will on a hunt or he would have died alone and likely be eaten by wild animals." Cian sighs. "I have done my best to reset as many of his injuries and treated the rest. It will take time for him to heal and even longer to get over the trauma. But we can help with that. The Tuatha-Dé family is long standing bloodline of doctors. We are very skilled and always strive to expand our skills and knowledge."

"Thank you very much! I appreciate the help, I am also a medic but not a doctor. I can do at most first aid and only in extreme situations will I dare to perform surgery. I mostly work with elixirs." He admits. "As I am certain, I believe you are aware that there is a small group of Nobles who study Mana extensively. I can act as teacher for your son while I help you in aiding my nephew recover. As much as I would love to bring him home, I fear the people who attacked and killed my sister and her husband are radicals in our numbers. I don't want to put him at risk, he is a child and shouldn't deal with such things." He says.

Lugh watches the man lie effortlessly to his parents and even get away with it. He heard Death's voice whisper in his mind that Severus was a Spymaster and a very skilled one. He is also a master at combative magic and potion making. He would be his greatest ally and asset in the future if Lugh can earn his trust. That somewhat eased his anxiety, which was a strange sensation since he was never anxious before. His parents told him all they did and how they expected Harry to wake soon when suddenly the child whimpered in his sleep and cried out from a nightmare. Severus was quick to carefully pull him into his arms and begin humming a gentle lullaby and the boy calmed and slowly opened his eyes, those impossible green eyes blink once they seem to glow brightly.

"You might not remember me, you were only a baby when we met, but I am your Uncle Sev, your mother's brother..." He tells him and the boy blinks confused.

"But Freak doesn't have family... Freak is a freak..." He whimpers.

"No, you are not a freak, you are a brilliant and sweet boy." Severus reassures the boy. "You are Hadrian, that is your name, Harry for short... Harry is a good boy, yes?" He asks, his whole aura was soft and gentle as if the man/monster was all a nightmare that Lugh had. He was wary but watched as the boy looked at first scared and wary but eventually looks delighted and soon enough happy tears fall.

The Tuatha-Dés all back out of the room allowing the family of two to reconnect.

"Esri, is the Party nearly ready?" Cian asks and she gasps as she runs off to finish up. Once it was only him and Laugh, he nods at the balcony bat the end of the hall and they head over to talk. "That man is not normal, he is quite possibly the most powerful Mana user I have ever seen. I doubt you will find a better teacher."

"I agree... Father, if a God appeared before you and asked a favor of you, would you take it?"

"It depends on the task... But I would take it regardless, but how it is executed is up to me ultimately..." He says and looks back at the door his eyes glowing as he watches the two Mana signals. "I don't know what he did but it is best to not make him an enemy. We would not be able to kill him..."

"I understand, father... I am ready for the next step."

"Then let's begin with some basic medical treatment...." He smiles and they leave to head to the town clinic....

Chapter 34: Diablo x Harry Potter ver. 1 pt. 1

Snippet:

Harry floated above the army, suspended in the air by his broom, and yet with all the power pouring off of him he might as well be floating under his own power. His good kept his face in shadow, only his mouth was visible and even then his lips were pulled into a thin white slash across his face.

::Notice. Spell calculations are complete. Would you like to try out the new spell?::

Harry says nothing for a long moment watching the massive army under him. He had ended up in this world about a year, almost two now, ago having opted to die with the Horcrux piece that had been apart of him since his parents' murders nearly 16 years ago. The apparition of Dumbledore had looked a bit too pleased by this aspect when he had already been in the train, cradling the homunculus form of the Horcrux. Had he been wiser, he would have realized the trap for what it was, but too late. He couldn't go back and even if he got the option to, he wouldn't. He liked his new life, though he could do without this random voice that from time to time speaks up in his head.

"Yes..." He says and with out preamble the once bright and sunny day turned to night as an alien moon hovers in the skilly before it bleeds red like blood and fades into the darkness of the sudden night. Once the last night of the moon was gone howls and snarls echoed around as screaming from down below filled the air. He watches without mercy as the shadow beasts tear through the army ripping them apart and slaughtering them three times worse than they had his own people.

He senses that time is up and as the last howls fade and the "moon" appears again, he cannot help his cruel little smile at the carnage left behind. The sky returns to normal and after a quick calculation, only 1/4 of the army had been dispatched.

"Certainly more than I thought could be handled, but not nearly enough for what we need..." Harry muses as Great Sage does some quick calculations and informs him of what he is missing and the given probability of succeeding over all in what he was attempting to do. He hums in thought before he allows himself to drop from the sky. He doesn't bat an eye or worry as he falls rapidly down to just a few dozen yards above the King's tent, stopping in a dime as he remains sitting in his broom. The few guards here aim their weapons at him while others plead mercy. Feeling irked he flicks the elder wand at them and coldly says, "Avada Kadavra."

The green spell shoots out like multiple lances of light and strikes the five who begged for mercy. They drop dead without another sound and Great Sage perks up.

::Notice. You have unlocked a new skill called Merciless.::

Harry blinks and asks her to run an analysis on it even if he's pretty sure he knows what it could entail. He instead looks back at a pair of men dressed lavishly before him and leans forward without tilting his broom and calls out lazily.

"Where is your King?" They startles and realize he is floating there on something his cloak, the Cloak of Invisibility, covering him and hiding all of him in shadow minus his hands and mouth. Though his eyes glow ominously from the depths of his hood with his rage and power.

"I am Edmaris, King of Falmuth! How dare a lowly creature like you attack me!!" Shouts the man dressed in lavish robes and Harry felt his eye twitch with annoyance as he flicks a finger and the guards standing to his left lose their heads at the simple motion. The man yelping and stuttering out platitudes now. "Now, now! No need to be so hasty..."

"I will only let it slip once. Do it again and I will chop you to pieces." Harry informs mercilessly. Edmaris yelps and swallows down any of his usual arrogance not wanting to be chopped up.

He was wondering how such a powerful being could possibly live that wasn't a God, a Demon Lord or even one of the True Dragons. The only people who came close to such power were the Other Worlders and even then it depends on their Skills and how effectively they can use them. The three he had under his command were rather powerful and quite dangerous with their skills. Berserker enhanced offensive capacities while Bewilder enthralled those within listening distance while Severer was a deadly skill to use and can even shred through another's Skills. The three who uses those skills were arrogant little shits but due to the curse place upon their souls, they cannot dare ago against him or with a word he can kill them all.

But this being... It was something else!! Not even a monster!!

"Now, seriously, where is the king..."

"I am Archbishop, Raihim! I can attest that this man before you is in fact the King of Falmuth!!"

"Good, because I am killing everyone but the king..." Harry states without inflection only to dodge a spell fired at his back and sees two others running up. Harry rolls his eyes and without thought casts two light spells that fire like concentrated lasers through the heads of the two approaching men and they both drop dead without another sound. Harry fires the same spell at the other knights in the area just to be sure no one else decides to be brave and try to blind side him.

"Please, spare me! I am quite high up in the ranks of the Western Holy Church!!" The other lavishly dressed man begs and Harry considers it for a moment before Great Sage speaks up once more with the confirmation of the skill and what it can do.

"Hmm, might as well use it now... I don't I will get another opportunity to use it later..." He muses to himself as he flies up several dozen yards and holds a hand up in the air.

::Notice. Would you like to use the Skill Merciless?::

"Yes." Harry says and watches as the remaining forces all collapse dead in an instant and then he gasps as he feels a sudden pulse through his body.

::Notice. The Harvest Festival has begun. All required souls have been gathered. Once the Harvest Festival has begun it cannot be stopped.::

Harry gives a token grumble as he floats slowly down, though he is pretty sure Great Sage helped because he doesn't think he has that much body control. As soon as he lands he breaks the antimagic field around them and calls for both Ranga and the Demon summoning circle. He gives orders to Ranga to bring him back home as well as to bring Edmaris and Raihim with him. Great Sage informs him someone was pretending to be dead, hence the Demon summoning.

Three demons appear and now in greeting to Harry as he slowly shrunk into the form of a simple little bunny. Projecting his thoughts outward, he ordered them to bring anyone who survived and they can have the remains of the army to fear upon. He then passed out and Ranga fled with him as the three demons grin without mercy...

---

When everything was all said and done, Harry woke up nearly a week later, still in his Bunny form, resting in a pillow that Shion was holding. He grumbles about her overly endowed chest, but is overall happy and thankful to see her alive and well again. She giggles softly, letting his black fur and rubbing his ear softly. Bunnies were an alien concept here and thus many took advantage to let him. He was more a sacred animal than even a leader to these people.

She must have called out to everyone while he was half dozing because soon all of Tempest was packed into the town square and Shion had stood on the edge of the water fountain into hold up his cushion and thus him as well.

"Lord Hari is awake!!" They all cheer and celebrate before going quiet as he thanks them for the warm greeting and welcoming back those who had died.

"I am sorry you all got hurt because if my rules. But from now on, we will deal with outsiders, especially humans with more caution... I was too naive to think we can just make friends and be done with it ... But I forgot that sometimes humans can be a lot crueler than even the most unforgiving monsters... Benimaru, anything to report?"

"The humans have all been wiped out and it was as you had predicted, the Other Worlders has been to the West." The red haired Kiijin informs him. "Geld, Hakuro, Rigur and Gobta were able to deal with them, but one of the Other Worlders has gotten away."

"Oh? I will send out a party to Hunt him down--"

"There is no need, master..." A silky voice purrs and Harry has to fight off a blush as he sees a devilishly handsome young man holding the three prisoners. One of them having clearly Japanese features. However, Death's voice in his ear tells him that the body may be Japanese but the Soul was from Elysion. Harry nods his head both to Death and the young man who looks quite pleased with himself.

"Fine then, Shion, I want you to interrogate these three and gather as much information as you can. But don't go overboard. If you cannot get the truth out of them you may use this..." A small bottle appears and she catches it and blinks softly. "That is a potion that will force you to speak only the truth. Don't buse more than three drops of you risk killing the person. The effects should last up to 24 hrs or until an antidote is administrated."

"Right away, Master Hari! You can leave it to me!!" She cheers brightly. Harry chuckles softly and gets damage reports, estimations on how long repairs will take as well as a head count of all who had died previously being revived. By the time he is done, he has Ranga carry him out of the town and to the hill that over looks his new home. He doesn't necessarily feel different but he can tell his powers are different. He needs to come to terms with his Demon Lord status and figure out how to protect his people and home from further harm.

He nearly startles when the handsome buying man appears once more and Harry vaguely recalls seeing him right before he passed out.

"Master, if I may? I would like to server you for the rest of your life..." He bows deeply and Harry wants to deny this, but Death merely chuckles and says that it's unfair of Harry. Harry mentally blows a raspberry at him as he asks the demon if he is certain.

"Just so you know I am very much likely to out live you... But if you are certain... I guess that means you will need a name..." Harry muses through a list of names, tossing away the ones that are too pretentious, too over the top or just don't seem to match him. He finally settles on a few good choices and smiles as he opts for Diablo.

"How about Diablo. It means Demon on some languages and Devil in a few others. Both are quite fitting and it's a pretty intimidating name..." Harry offers.

"Diablo?" He tastes the name and his smile becomes seductively cruel as he likes the flavor of it and bows. "Then from this delay hence, I shall be known as Diablo...." And with the acceptance of his new name he got a power boost while Harry felt a drain on his magic but surprisingly bit took only half. Which he was pretty sure that before he would've been knocked out for three days again. "Now then you seem upset?"

"Not so much almost, more like coming to terms with my new status and what it means for Tempest... Thank the Divines I was able to convince them to use Tempest over Potter..." Harry murmurs to himself before shaking his head. "Anyway, I am Hadrian James Potter, but you can call me Hari. I am also worried about Miliem and Erezania.... I am also wary of Clayman. He seems to be at the root of this and I want to know why he is messing with me."

"Master Hari, perhaps it is not you overstay he is messing with but rather stirring up trouble for his own benefit..." Diablo suggests repressing the shiver of delight if saying his master's name. He also feels a strange  thread to their connection. While the standard contract is there, there is something else as well. Harry on the other hand is obvious to his thoughts as he thinks about it and his ears perk up as he seems to understand the situation.

"He wanted the souls I stole from him! He may be a Demon Lord, but it might just only be a name and not the real deal!" Harry gasps and Diablo claps cheerfully as he watches the tiny bunny hop around in delight at figuring it out.

"Master Hari is so smart!"

"Oh please, you gave me the answer. Ugh, I have to be in bunny for for another week... Hopefully nothing bad happens in that time..."

"Fret not, master, I shall protect you and Tempest until you are back to yourself..." Diablo assures and Harry hops into his hands and the Primordial Demon cannot help his admiration for such a powerful being so utterly tiny and so adorable not boot. Harry on the other hand settles into his hands and allows himself to sleep, still too weak to really do much else...

Chapter 35: Sesshomaru x Harry Potter ver 2 pt 1

Snippet:

He crashed hard into the doorframe of the nursery only to cry out in anguish upon seeing the lifeless forms of Lily and baby Harry. He dropped painfully down to his knees and sobbed deep gut wrenching sobs, his face twisted into an ugly mix of agony and rage, sorrow and guilt. He crawled forward and was about to lift his sister and her son's bodies into his arms to cry his heart out when a tiny sound cuts through his grief and he looks down to see two green eyes so like Lily's blink open before they scrunch up with tears and the baby wails. He gasps as it kicks in a full minute later that his nephew was alive! He quickly pries him from death cold arms, cradling him and checking for injuries finding only a strange scar that had residual magic in it.

He will need to check that out later, but for now he has to be quick! He looks down at Lily, beautiful in death as she had been in life and swears he will make it up to herm he quickly summons a bag and all the baby items, personal items and quickly grabbing both Lily's and Potter's wands in his way out. He makes it down the road and into a side alley not a moment too soon because Black, followed by Hagrid soon arrive and after what seems like an hour but is probably less than a minute the two soon run out of the half demolished house and while Black apparates away, Hagrid climbs into Black's flying motorbike and soon vanished into the night. Severus narrows his eyes as he hurries into the dark and only once he is deep in the woods that surrounds the sleepy town of Godric's Hollow, he apparates away and lands on the front steps of the bank.

The Goblin guards take up their spears, while not active members of the war, the fighting over the last several weeks has gotten everyone a bit on edge. However when Harry starts crying from the unpleasant trip, they slowly lower their spears. Little ones, no matter if they were Goblin or not, were precious and they would not risk harm to the infant in his arms.

"I need to speak with my Goblin, Diamondclaw as quickly as possible. And perhaps the Head Teller and the Potter Accountant as well." He states crisply. "I will wait in the ante chamber if you do desire but I am at least getting Heir Potter out of this unpleasant cold before he catches the death of himself!"

They follow him in and while one remains with Severus the other goes to inform the night clerks of the issue. Severus on the other hand takes the time to cast warning charms and a quick switching charm in the baby to change his soiled nappy for a clean one. The baby soon calms and settles with the odd wail for his mother, which sadly, she will never heed his cries ever again. It is not long later before Diamondclaw himself comes to get him and upon seeing the baby and the wretched state of his client, things his lips in a grim face, well grimmer than usual.

"I take it Lady Potter and Lord Potter are dead?" He asks even if it wasn't really meant to be a question.

"Yes, I found their bodies myself... At first I thought the three of them were dead but then this little one began to move and cry, he is mostly unharmed save for this scar, but I would rather he be looked at thoroughly by a healer before I dare make assumptions." Severus tells him, carefully turning Harry to face the Goblin who gives a sour look at the fresh scar on the child's head and nods before beckoning them to follow.

Severus keeps even with the Goblin, guards falling into step behind him and he doesn't even react as they are guided to the Medical Wing where the Head Teller, Ragnarok, and the Potter Goblin, Gravelnook, are waiting for them to arrive. Severus nods to the other two Goblins, but notes how the Potter Goblin seems almost fidgety by Goblin standards. He's been dealing with them enough lately to know that Goblins don't fidget like humans do.  He narrows his eyes slightly at this but once more explains what happened and what he came upon before what he did and witnessed before coming this way. A healer in pale green, almost mint colored robes, comes out of the ward and she croons softly at the baby as she takes him in to be examined and healed while the four move to a conference room right across the hall.

"I wand blood tests run on Heir Potter and myself, our systems purged of anything damaging or harmful. I will pay for it all, I will also need Heir Potter's inoculations to be readministered. I will also need inheritance tests run as well as the Potter's wills read. From there, assuming I have a say in his well being and future, I will discuss what is to be done." Severus starts off before anyone can ask or voice anything.

"That would be impossible. The Potters left no will and even if they had they would not want a stranger like Ying executing it." Gravelnook blusters, sounding nervous and rushed, so much so that the other two Goblins share a look and then look at him with narrowed eyes.

"Ah, but I do have a say... You see Lily Potter nee Evens was born Lilith Annmarie Prince, my twin sister... She sent me a copy of her will as a just incase before she and Potter went into hiding. I find it highly impossible for there not to be any wills if I have an authentic copy..." He snaps his fingers and his House Elf appears with the will copy in hand and passes it to Ragnarok before popping away.

Ragnarok runs several scans and tests on it and confirms but is an authenticated copy and opens it to start reading over what it says. As he reads, they find the confirmation of Severus's familial status and that he is one of the first chooses to taken in the newly orphaned heir before even his Godparents. After reading through the lists of guardians and bequeaths, Diamondclaw quickly tackles Gravelnook when he attempts to flee. It is chaos as guards soon join the brawls and once they have the Goblin on his knees they demand to know the truth after giving him Goblin made truth serum. He tries to resist for less than a minute before he is singing like a canary.

He admits to having written the original wills, but had them sealed about 30 minutes after he saw the confirmed deaths of the Potter's on the tapestry in his office as was the orders from Dumbledore, who promised him one of the vaults full of money and weapons as well as arranging for money to be paid out of the Potter accounts tk specific families, persons and accounts, with a hefty amount going to the Dursleys to have them abuse Heir Potter.

Severus saw red and nearly took the bastard's head off, if not for the Guards forcing him back into his chair and restraining him. Ragnarok growled as he formally charged Gravelnook and had him executed bright on the spot before he had ordered his team of Goblins to get up and start to audit the Potter accounts as well as calling for a few people from the Wills to arrive within the next hour....

---

By the time Severus was allowed to see his nephew again, it had been a whole day. The Ministry was being a pain in the ass about Black, who apparently murdered Pettigrew and 13 Muggles, but with the Goblins threatening to seize accounts if they keep interfering with official Goblin Business, they were forced to comply. And just because they could they gave Black truth Serum and he confessed that he wasn't the secret keeper nor did he kill Pettigrew or the Muggles. But that Pettigrew had done so and then cut off his finger before transforming into his rat animagus form and fleeting into the sewers. Needless to say there was another uproar, but it settled down as once more accounts were threatened because nothing could be the Goblin made Truth Serum.

The Potters wills were soon read, minus a few details that Severus wanted omitted because he figured Dumbledore would be there regardless of his presence being requested or not, so he didn't want the man knowing about Harry having living relatives, only that his new Guardian had already stopped by the bank to pick up Heir Potter. It was worth the loss of coin and to see Dumbledore's gobsmacked expression! Even the Goblins couldn't help their shark like smiles at the old goat's expense. Once everything was said and done, those not needing to be there were thrown out of the bank while those who got something from the Potter's followed their respective Goblins to sort out the legalities. Severus on the other hand was finally allowed to go see his nephew.

However, when he entered the Healing Ward he was met with a man with long hair that was tied low dressed in traditional Haiti and Hakama that wouldn't be out of place in a period drama from Japan. On his head we're a pair of ears, either cat, fox or dog, he couldn't be sure, perhaps some form of rabbit? His clothes were mostly white with deep royal blues and golds decorating it with even ancient Japanese armor pieces that covered his chest and left arm while he had two katana sling at his hip. However it was his face that gave Severus pause, if Severus dropped his glamours right night, they would be damn near identical.

"Who are you!?"

"I am Tsukiyomi of the River Moon Clan... I am named after the Gods Tsukiyomi. We are Clan of Nekomata, Kistune, and Noisagi demons. I was summoned by the Earth Master Clan. They said my grandson and great Grandson yet live. I did not dare hope and yet here you are... My foolish daughter fled home and through time to be with a human and look where it landed her... Dead, my granddaughter killed and her only child orphaned... I am here to bring you both home with me to my time. I have seen the future and I will not bury my grandsons for the greed of these fools. Let them suffer and flounder..." Tsukiyomi snarls softly, a fox like tail, no several fox tails fanning open in outrage.

"I, what!?" Severus gasps and Tsukiyomi softens as he steps forward band touches two clawed fingers to his brow and chants a spell that shatters the glamours, restrains and spells binding his grandson, who gasps and nearly faints as his own Nekomata tail flares out. Severus collapses to his knees, gasping for air as memories comeback to him of seeing his mother with cat like features of Lily, who happened to be Noisagi, a rabbit spirit rather than a demon, before she was kidnapped and later was just Lily Evens the Muggleborn.

When he was able to get a hold of himself he was crying anew and his grandfather comforted him through it all until a baby's fussing brought them back to reality band Severus turns to his adorable nephew, who sported the cutest little bunny ears and a fluffy little tail! Seeing as he had their attention the made grabby hands and Severus easily picked him up and cradle him close.

"But... I am under contract --"

"Oh please... As if a pathetic human can hope to bind his betters, halfbreed or not... Now come, everything should have been safely transported to the vaults in Japan in our Era... Let us go before anyone else causes trouble..."

Severus nods his head, still a bit off balance baby the last 24hrs but willing to follow his maternal grandfather anywhere away from Dumbledore and his ilk. He will miss his feet friends though, but it's not for him that he is leaving, but for Harry. His nephew deserves to live a life safe and full of endless joy away from people like Dumbledore and the Dark Lord. It would be later that he discovers his mark free arm and will have a breakdown of relief and remorse, but for now he follows his grandfather into the bowels of the bank and stands before a pair of ominous doors. Before then is a cloaked figure and Tsukiyomi bows low to it.

"Lord Shikigami, this one thanks you for telling him about his family and allowing me safe passage to and from this place."

"Of course, old friend, your wife was a dear friend and still is. She requested this of me when she saw Yuri appearing in the Garden." Tsukiyomi nods his head sadly and bows again, Severus following suit. "Let us be on our way.... Ah, little Master..." He pauses spotting the babe who blinks and gives a bright burbling laugh. "Ah Ying remember me... Good... Rest assured you are safe and loved..."

The entity turns and opens the ancient looking doors and ushers them through first. Severus is not sure what he expected when they went into the doors, but a sprawling estate was not it. When he looked behind himself there was only a moon gate and beyond it a training field.

He was confused.

"Welcome home... This is the River Moon clan's estate... Come let's get you both settled and then introduce you to the family and clan! We have much work to do before you can be debuted to the other noble clans...." Tsukiyomi ushers them onwards as  Severus stumbles along and follows in confusion.

Later that night, Severus drops his human name and accepts his proper Demon name, Seba while Harry is renamed Haruhi. Seba laughs and cries as he is welcomed into the clan while Haruhi is cooed over and fawned in since it's been nearly 300 years since the last Noisagi had either been married in or born in the clan. They celebrated for a week straight at this news and Seba had never been happier....

Chapter 36: Sesshomaru x Harry Potter ver 2 pt 2

Notes:

In my IY universe, demons are considered babies until they are 50 years old, children until they are 100 years old and are teens until they turn 250 years old.

Now borrowing the reasoning for Seba being considered an adult even if he's not yet 250 years old is due to his body maturing as a human first before his demon blood was awakened when he got cleaned by Tsukiyomi when he unlocked his memories and cleared all the sludge he had been doped with over the years. So Seba is about 122 years old, but is recognized as a full grown adult. He has the mental maturity to match this claim and with his family helping him learn and master his skills, he doesn't need a parental figure to guard him outside of specific times and reasons. He is also human for three days out of the month and it normally falls around the Waning Crescent moon phase because he is at his most powerful during the Moonless Nights.

The reason I say nights is because of how the moon and earth move otherwise we would have multiple full moons a month if we didn't get a day or two with a specific moon phase. also please note that Seba is only weak at night, much like InuYasha, while Haruhi is literally human for 72hrs.

Also I went with some Fanon names like Takahashi for our favory Lord Fluffy's last name and came up up with Tsukikage, which means Moon Shadow for the Moon River Clan's surname besides it sounds badass when Seba introduces himself and adorably menacing when Haruhi does it!

-TIME SKIP 100 years-

Haruhi giggled as he played in a flowering field, wild rabbits having found him and were enjoying running around and nibbling on snacks that he offers. Seba sat under the shade of a large tree, reading, but also keeping a close eye on his nephew. They were enjoying the nice weather after being cooped up in the Rive Moon clan's main estate for their rare overlapping Weal ess Periods. He knows there are at least 6 guards well hidden among the forest keeping an eye on this little meadow while the clan was getting ready to host the major lords and ladies and their heirs for Haruhi's debut.

Hopefully this nephew's debut goes off without someone getting hexed like what happened at his own debut when he turned 100. While he maybe recognized as an adult and has registered with the local Matchmaker for finding potential suitors to court, he still had to celebrate the proper Demonic Milestones like his 100th year and his 250th year. After that he needs only to celebrate his actual engagement and eventual marriage and the birth of any children he might have. There were other reasons to celebrate but that requires him going to war or killing a bunch of demons or a particularly powerful demon to make a name for himself. But that requires extended periods of time away from his potion labs and his cozy library, which is asking far too much from him.

He will only leave his comfort zones at the behest of his grandfather and nephew and maybe his Aunt Kanade, who was this sweet Nekomata who always had these amazing fishie snacks on hand for Seba and fruit treats for Haruhi. He smiles when he sees the younger Female Demon get pounced on by a group of bunnies and he giggles away under the little mound of soft fur. Turning his attention back to his book he continues reading through the potion journal Lord Shikigami gifted him front he library he created for Haruhi.

The Entity's logic was that Haruhi would need a teacher and who better than his Uncle and it would also help expand his know skills and knowledge. Which it certainly has. He loves recreating potions that had once been lost time or were classed as illegal for one reason or another. And it doesn't help that Haruhi has this uncanny ability to befriend magical and supernatural creatures of any kind. He had to create what they have dubbed the Bubble Garden, that was basically a collection of bubble domes that were actually life-sized terrariums for the various species that have opted to come live with them in River Moon Manor. There was even a smaller one for potion ingredients that Seba personally tends. Gardening was much more enjoyable when he didn't have to deal with idiots and the few staff he allows to attend were quick to learn how to properly care for and harvest the plants when he can do it himself.

His ears perk and he looks when he doesn't hear his nephew and stiffens because there was a boy dressed in a white and navy navy blue haori and hakama set that had white honeycomb like flower shaped patterns on it. That particular pattern belonged to her Western Lord, Takahashi Inosuke, the Inu Taisho. And extremely powerful White Dog Demon.

What was the scion of the Takahashi House doing here!? And how did he get here without being noticed!? The boy was standing by where the bunny pile was and after a moment Haruhi sat up and turned to look at him. They were around the same age, of only a few years difference between them. The big was clearly taller than Haruhi, but Noisagi were famously petite creatures often short and delicate things, but that doesn't mean they were weak. He watched the children as they seemed to chat before the Takahashi boy slowly sat down on the floor and Haruhi handed him one of his bunny friends and was showing him how to hold and let it.

He watched them chat and let the bunnies before Haruhi got the energy to run around again and somehow convinced the stone faced boy to paly tag. They went at this for ban hour or two before a man in white appeared. The guards appeared then as Seba got up and hurried to his nephew, picking up the Noisagi, not willing to risk that this demon wouldn't attempt to kidnap him. After all Noisagi were highly sought after for not only their beauty, but also for their high fertility and power.

"There you are, Sesshomaru... Did I not say to not wonder away from the camp?" Inosuke demands of his son, who says nothing to him, his golden eyes locked into Haruhi, who was contently snuggled into his uncle's neck. "Eh, who are you? Wait... That armor... Perhaps Yoh are from the River Moon Clan?"

"Yes, I am Tsukikage Seba... You are trespassing into the River Moon Clan's territory." Seba says, carefully trying to hide as much of Haruhi as he could.

"Ah, I apologize. I was looking for my wayward pup... I am the Inu no Taisho, Takahashi Inosuke and this is my son, Takahashi Sesshomaru... And who is that adorable child you are holding?"

"You will have to forgive me if I do not divulge that since we have not yet hosted the debut for this child yet." Seba tenses, his tail lashing the forked tips bristles and twitching with the urge to flee.

The older demon nods his head once and quickly grabs his brat when he sees the boy try to get close to the pair of Females, making the guards tense up even more at she sudden movement. He holds his squirming child to his shoulder as he bows and apologizes once more and turns to leave. Sesshomaru only settling when the cute bunny demon waves at him should until then can no longer see each other.

Seba decides they had enough outside time and quickly has their things gathered up with a flick of his wand and soon they are on their way, the bunnies hurrying back to their burrows or following them...

---

Haruhi sat on a little throne in a a 9 layered kimono of the most expensive silks and richest colors, his long hair was elaborately styled and covered in enough accessories band gems to make a dragon jealous. It was heavy and he was tired and all he was doing was sitting. Around him stood his family, his Uncle and Granny at his sides with his various aunts, uncles and cousins all sat in either side of him while before guests come in one at a time and greet him before placing the gifts they brought into he growing pile. He blinks when he sees the Dog demons from only a few weeks ago and blinks when she woman with them gives a hidden disgusted glare at him and his Uncle and Haruhi's Avada green eyes flash dangerously and he cannot help his little smirk when the woman suddenly trips and nearly breaks her face against the snot steps leading up to the dias. He quickly hids the smirk when she looks up, adopting a concerned face of innocence. But the boy had noticed it and narrowed his eyes, wondering how he was able to do that and a bit miffed he hurt his mother.

"My wife?" Inosuke asks her as he helps her up and she assures him she is fine, but she is glaring at the child, who seems to have a smug look in his eyes.

"Madam... If you do not change the look on your face, you will be thrown out of here." Seba calls out to her and she glares a it more openly at him before she is once more tripping and this them breaks her nose against the stairs. "Haruhi." He mildly scolds the child.

"Oh, come now, Seba-kun, he is only putting that bitch in her place. This is after all Tsukikage territory. She has no power here and if she wants to leave here alive, she will do well to remember behi she is daring to offend... I am very protective big my grandsons after all..." Tsukiyomi chimes in and she gulps knowing she had no hope of winning in a fight against the older demon.

"If you say so, Ouji-sama.... But if she does anything eyes, I am personally throwing her out." Seba sighs and Inosuke has the decency to look apologetic on his wife's behalf. He gently nudges his son forward and the boy offers the gift to the Female, as he bows.

"This One is Takahashi Sesshomaru... He greets Lady Tsukikage."

"This one is Tsukikage Haruhi; I thank you for your gift and presence this evening. Haruhi says Ina cutely chipper voice, but there was a certain edge as he said his surname, making sure the woman heard that he was an accepted member and thus was afforded the same kind of respect that his clan deserves.

The Inus bow and soon leave as Sesshomaru reluctantly follows his parents to their seats, never taking his eyes off the beautiful Bunny, thinking to himself:

This Sesshomaru will court this Female and take him for his mate, his Wife...

Chapter 37: Abel Nightroad x Harry Potter ver. 1 pt 1

Snippet:

"Father Nightroad, what is this place?" Sister Ester asked, blinking her large cerulean blue eyes as she follows slowly behind the taller silver haired man, who is being uncharacteristically quiet. She's slowly gotten use to his quirks over their journey together. He's a bit of an airhead, he's easily distracted, really, really loves sweets (she's honestly surprised he doesn't bleed syrup nor has gotten diabetes from the sheer amount of sugar he eats) and yet is reliable while they hunt vampires.

However, after they got word from Father Tres about missing persons reports and unusual readings from what had been an abandoned temporary housing from when the first outbreak of vampires happened. It's been weathered and chipped away at over the years, having long been abandoned. Ester felt unnerved by the eerie silence, the way the shadows seemed alive and how it felt like they were being watched in the darkness. She clutched her gun, careful to keep the safety on for the moment so she doesn't accidentally shoot anyone or waste her ammo.

According to the information that Father Tres gave them: This place should have been so old and abandoned that not even the pests and parasites dare live here. Only the darkness and the dead remain. But recently there's been sightings of activity and strange energy readings. Father Tres had mentioned that the people that had gone missing were part of an extinct race. This seemed to trigger the change in Father Nightroad. She is rather nervous to find out what could have caused this change in the normally goofy and happy priest. Suddenly a shadow moves, and she whips her gun up, clicking off the safety at the same time, but no matter where she looked, she couldn't see anything. Ester holds her position for three more heartbeats, before slowly lowering her gun. But just as she was going to click back on the safety, the shadows all lunged at the pair. She screams as she is yanked into the shadows.

"Ester!!" Father Nightroad's voice fades into the distance, the panic and worry clear in his voice.

She feels like she is falling forever before she is suddenly falling onto the hard ground. She groans, but yelps as she is suddenly dragged towards a surgery table and is thrown down, quickly strapped into place before  the shadows leap to a single point in the room and she notices a glass cage. It is bare save for a small bundle in the back corner of one room. The shadows acted like black flames and smoke before it began to solidify until a man, tall and pale with long limp and clearly unkept hair seemed focused on the bundle.

"I brought you the girl! Now let me in!! Please!!" His voice is raspy and horse, like he either hasn't spoken or perhaps his voice is damaged from screaming. She's not sure.

Whoever this man is, he's not doing this willingly, whatever, or whoever is in that glass barrier is very important to him. The missing people reports might be tied to this. But for what? She startles when a man walks out of the darkness, no not a man, a Vampire. He cackles darkly as he clicks a remote and the glass opened and the man rushes to the figure. Ester is shocked when she sees the battered and blood crusted face of a what she thought was a child. The man was carefully cradling him, begging him to wake up. She doesn't know what happened, but couldn't focus on that because now she had to deal with the vampire.

He was older looking, his hair was grey and scraggly, his bloodshot blood red eyes glinted with manic glee as he takes i her white habbat and gets close, too close as he sniffs at her neck.

"Oh, it's been so long since I had a Nun to play with... And you're still pure.... You smell divine... But first..." He clicks a button and her kidnapper screams in agony and ends up crawling away from the bundle and she sees that they have collars that are crackling with electricity. But the further away the other crawled, the less the pain became and once he was out of the cage, the vampire clicks two buttons, stopping the shocks and closing the cage.

The man lays there for a second and she startles when she sees his eyes are glowing with gold and looked feline in nature. His panting the only sound before he slowly pushes himself up and gives a low snarls.

"You promised I could treat him!" He snarls

"I can always kill the brat...."

"Kill him and I will kill you before I die as well... My life is tied to that brat as you say. He dies, I die..." He snarls darkly.

The Vampire laughs and is about to call the bluff, but then pauses. He recalls when he nearly bleed the boy dry, the man collapsed. It had looked like he was being drained of his blood too. So he sucks his teeth in anger.

"Whatever, get those things... You called them potions, ready for using on the little bitch." He growls.

Severus glares, but reluctantly shuffles off to find what he needs. Ester worries what could possibly happen to her if Father Nightroad doesn't arrive soon. As if summoned, the white haired priest came running, screaming as he's being chased by what looked like a canine made of lava. The shadows man blinks and then sighs tiredly as he whistles sharply.

"Frey, heel!" The lava like canine instantly stops and walks over to the man. "Good girl... Protect." He orders and she instantly goes into protective stance, skulking around the room. He noticed that she was keeping her circuits between the red haired girl and the cage.

The priest wobbles his way back to his feet and adjusts his glasses as he pulls out his guns and  aims them at the two men in the room, Frey growling not liking the threat to her master.

"I am Father Abel Nightroad with the Vatican..." He states, his icy blue eyes trailing around the room. He noticed that Ester, while bound and frightened, was unharmed, the Vampire was looming too close to her for his comfort, but the man was not human, but he looked very weak and ill. Then a faint scent nearly makes his true nature rise.

It's sweet, like pure nectar, but had a soft floral scent. The smell of wisteria and magnolia flowers come to mind and there was this faint freshness, almost like citrus. It was a heady scent, it called to the Crusnik in him, an ambrosia that could satiate his eternal hunger. He turned his head slightly to the right, but glancing from the corner of his eyes and he sees the cage. He stupidly drops his weapons and even turns his back to the vampire as his eyes catch sight of the tiny being, the poor battered soul was the purest thing he's ever seen and there was an aura that draws his attention.

"Wha--"

"Time to die, Priest!!"

"No, Father Nightroad!!"

Suddenly the room shook with power. The Shadow man gasps and dives quickly to Ester and shields her as debris falls around them. A second shock way blasts out and the Vampire is sent flying, the remote falling out of his hand. Frey quickly turns black and grabs it carefully in her jaws and brings it to the man.

"Good girl, protect this one.." He orders as he quickly unstraps her and Ester gulps when the strange canine gently bites her skirt and pulls her away. A third and final shockwave shakes the room causing parts of the ceiling to cave and a rough opening appears in the ceiling. Abel comes back to himself and he turns and shoots the Vampire, who growls and moves away, hissing as he heals.

"Kidnapping, experimenting on the victims... Torture and killing of the innocents... By the Order of the Holy Pope and the Vatican, your life is forfeit." He states, his voice cold and flat. "But to touch a Pure One..." His voice goes even colder as his eyes slowly bleed red, his hair starting to float up as his fangs were grew. His restraint was loaded up to 50%, black wings appearing on his back as a a scythe made of blood that looked wickedly and evil. "Your soul is forfeit...."

The Vampire goes pale, smelling a much more powerful vampire and one that was so much stronger. He can only hope he can survive....

Chapter 38: Izuku Midoriya x Harry Potter ver. 1 pt 1

Notes:

I haven't read or watched MHA but I do know some things because of random YT videos and friends who have watched it telling me about it! So fair warning peeps will be OOC!!!

Also: HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!! 🎊🎊🎊🎊

Snippet:

Izuku smiled at his phone, seeing the text from Hari that he would be finishing up at the library soon and they could meet up to walk back to the Midoriya Residence. Today, Hari would be meeting his mother and Izuku had wanted to make sure everything would go smoothly between his boyfriend and mother. He had the shopping his mother asked him to pick up and he hoped his boyfriend would like his favorite dish, kastudon. It feels strange, it's been about 4, almost 5 months since Hari arrived. He was strange, which says a lot since in this world there are people who can look like anthropomorphized animals and vice versa, people who glow or fully some can even crawl along buildings like spiders or other arthropods. Heck there are people who can accidentally nuke an entire city, just by sneezing.

The reason for all of this is called a Quirk. No one really knows where they came from or how one develops a Quirk, all they know is that some people have it and others don't. While the percentages were rather solid with about less than 30% of all living beings being Quirkless and the remaining 70% having quirks, it has led to discrimination. But there are laws in place such as only Heroes are fully authorized to use their Quirks on a day to day basis while civilians were not allow to use them outside of their respective jobs if it is required or their homes. Anyone caught using their Quirk can face anything from a fine to jail time. The only ones who ignore such rules and laws are criminals and the Villains, who rival the Heroes. And trust him, things get weird on a daily basis, especially at U.A. where the next generation of Heroes and their support teams all go to study, train and master their abilities. Nothing can really get weirder than a bunch of hormonal teenagers with super powers.

At least so he thought until Principal Nezu introduced the first and only Quirkless student to the Academy, Hari Potta. And what was even more shocking was that he scored high enough on all the exams, minus the ones regarding his lack of a Quirk, to be placed in class 1A. Hari had been this polite and kind person with an effeminate appearance. His hair was long, falling to the small of his back and his eyes were the strangest, but most beautiful shade of green Izuku has ever seen. They were a deep emerald green one moment and then a vibrant jade green the next. He was short, shorter than Izuku, who was one of the shortest boys in the class with the exception of Mineta, and even among the girls be seems to be the shortest. However he had a slender build and seemed to know how to use his whole being to his advantage.

Aizawa-Sensei wasn't sure about having him in the class but Hari proved his worth during lessons and seemed to force the class to not rely heavily on their powers. It had started off as Izuku being assigned as the guide and tutor for Hari-kun and slowly they became friends and as time progressed and shenanigans happened at the school, they began to feel things deeper than friendship. There was some tension for a while between himself, Todoroki-kun and Kacchan(besides the usual tension of Kacchan constantly bullying him) over Hari. But the boy had put them all in their place and told them that their friendship shouldn't be made of wet paper when it comes to choosing a lover. Kacchan had reacted as he normally does: with cursing and yelling only to be silenced and then boud by Hari. How he had done it was still a mystery to him and Todoroki. The duo powered teen had remained silent and distant for a while but after a week, had begun hanging out with them every so often and they have steadily become better friends.

In all honesty, Izuku hoped that if a day he were to die in the line of duty, Todoroki-kun would take over caring for and even loving Hari. He sees how well the two flow together as friends and certainly could flow even better as lovers if they ever got that chance. Shaking his head, he checks his phone once more and smiles when he sees that Hari texted that he finished the project with Shoto-kun, the way he calls Todoroki, and was on his way to meet up with him. He texts back that he will be at the rendezvous point in a few minutes or less. And that is when things seem to go to shit.

One moment he was walking, the next he heard a low raspy voice whisper a greeting into his ear as a pale scarred hand came into view and wrapped around his neck. If one didn't know any better they would assume the man was decaying while alive. But then again, he sort of was. This was no random person but one of the League of Villains members, Shigaraki. His Quirk was to instantly decay anything he touches with five of his fingers in one hand. Izuku tries to repress his tremors as he felt four fingers gripping his throat, the fifth teasingly grazing his chin in threat as Shigaraki whispered his deadly promises in his ear. He had been half zoned out and missed part of his monologue.

"But then again... If I kill you now, that is it... So how about I start with your friends? Maybe your classmates? Or perhaps your family?" He rasps out a cruel chuckle as the crowd around them split for just a second to show a beautiful boy with long black hair pulled into a ponytail, his alien green eyes looking wider behind his circular glasses. He must have noticed them because his once bright smile fell into fright. "Oh, or maybe... That pretty little girlfriend of yours...?"

Izuku growls low in his throat even as he stiffens up even more as impossible as that seems. Hari spotted them and was making his way towards them. He isn't sure how said boy would react to being called his Girlfriend, but that is not the main concern. Keeping Harry away from Shigaraki was his main concern bat the moment.

"Don't you dare harm--" he started but cuts off as the finger just barely grazes his Adam's apple, sending a sharp burning pain into the flesh for less than a second before it was gone leaving a phantom sensation in its wake. Hari must have seen that because he was all but threading his way through the crowd that remained oblivious to the situation still.

"Oh how cute the lamb is bringing itself to the slaughter..." Shigaraki cackles lowly, nuzzling into the greenette's hair mockingly affectionate.

Hari was soon within talking distance and he stopped, looking at Izuku, assessing him for harm, clearly seeing his duress from the situation at hand before he gives a sweet smile.

"I'm glad you aren't hurt... Don't worry, I will get you out of this." He promises.

Izuku feels a flutter of relief but also curiosity because Hari never displayed any kind of power and he doubts any of his tricks or traps would be useful right now.

"And what can a quirkless brat like you do? Last I recall you were only good for administering first aid..." Shigaraki challenges.

".... I can take you down with one word." Hari smiles, purring almost like a predator about to pounce. His eyes seemed to glow with an unearthly light.

"Oh yeah?" Shigaraki asks slowly pressing his last finger against the green haired teens neck. "If you try anything funny, I will reduce him to dust in an in-"

"Crucio..." Was the only whisper heard and suddenly Shigaraki was thrown to the floor, screaming and clawing at himself as he felt unimaginable pain and nothing he did stopped it.

The action was so sudden it startled everyone in the street as they backed away from the man who looked like he was being tortured and yet they could see nothing. Hari walked over to him and stomped down on his wrists, preventing him from using his hands and somewhat pinning him place. He ignored several people running in terror or calling for the authorities. He kneels down and grabs Shigaraki's jaw so the man has no choice but to look at him even as he continues to suffer.

"You see where I come from... That one word would have gotten me locked up for life.... But thankfully that is not the case here... Now I can be nice and stop it, or I can let you be driven to insanity due to the pain if I hold it long enough... Or I can be even crueler and stop it only to start it again at random....." Hari purrs darkly. "Or maybe, I should use two little words and end your suffering?" He muses softly.

"Hari-kun?" Izuku asks worried because he's never seen the smaller boy like this, so cold. So... Cruel...

His voice seems to startles Hari, who gets off of Shigaraki, going about pale as he backs away from him starting to ramble, much like Izuku tends to do:

"I'm fine... But I wasn't lying when I said I don't believe in second chances anymore... I naively gave people who I thought of as friends and family so many second chances and they failed me every time, used me for their personal and political machinations and stabbed me in the back both metaphorically and literally..." He cancels the spell and casually kicks Shigaraki onto his back after the man curled up to sob in the fetal position and once more stomps a foot down on his wrist as he leans down so the red eyes man can look into the suddenly haunting glow of Avada green eyes.

"Just so you know, I can do that again and again... And it will hurt worse every time because there is no getting use to it... There is no getting around it or avoiding it... I can make you suffer far worse than anything you could ever hope to imagine... But I will leave this as a warning for now, but if you come after my boyfriend or our loved ones ever again, I will end you with two words..." He hisses and then pulls back.

Izuku looked scared as the sounds of siren's finally sounded and Hari goes pale thinking he might have overstepped but then the greenette grabs him close as a Professional Hero arrives. However, in the time between their arrival and from Haru had stopped whatever it was he did to Shigaraki, the Decay User had somehow managed to vanish before he got there. As more heroes and police arrived to secure the scene and question witnesses, Izuku was more worried about Hari falling into his darker urges than anything else, but when the smaller boy goes lax in his arms and cries, he knows he did the right thing in hugging him...

---

The walk to his house was silence and tense. Haru looking ready to either break apart or flee for the hills at any second. It soon got to a point where Izuku had to stop walking and grab the smaller male and pull him into a bone melting kiss. The ravenette struggled at first in shock and then trying to flee, but after failed attempt to protest, which allowed for a deep French kiss to happen, he finally went limp. Izuku pulls away after another few moments, just to be sure and holds the dazed male in his arms.

The witnesses had told the Heroes that they weren't sure if Hari used his powers or not but one quick Quirk Scan showed he was Quirkless and Hari had lied to them and told them he used a specially made taser in the man who was threatening his boyfriend. He had even given them the device, which he pulled from nowhere for them to take in and examine. They were soon let go and what is how they found themselves here now.

"Hari... I can't help if you don't let me in... Tell me, please... What did you do? What was that and why is it that it doesn't count as a Quirk?" Izuku begs, more concerned than his usual fascination with Quirks.

".... I... Do you believe in magic?" He asks instead, head lowered and trembling like a life in a hurricane.

"Like in fairytales and movies?" Izuku blinks, confused.

"Yeah.... Stuff like that..." Harry admits after a pause where he stiffens as if bracing for the worse.

"I believe that magic is what you make if it.... Why do you ask?" Izuku looks at him worriedly.

"... I am not from this world... The world I came from, or rather the Universe I came from there are no such things as Quirks. Instead we have magic, but we are the inferior population and are the ones most heavily prosecuted against... I am what my people would call a Wizard... Though considering my power level, the masteries I have under my belt and the fact that I am of multiple noble lineages, I would be more accurately called a Sorcerer or an Archmage." Hari admits finally, pulling away and backing away enough to hold onto his hands and a ball of fire appears with a  mini tornado, a ball like whirlpool of water and an atom shaped sphere of earth. "I am powerful enough to be able to forgo using a wand or even incantations. Hell, I can create spell circles or matrixes instead which allows me to use stronger and more powerful magics or string together chain spells."

Izuku slowly reached out to touch the ball of earth that bursts into geometric shapes of raw minerals and dirt for a second before clumping back together.

"Wow... So cool..."

"Normally, my kind need a medium to channel our magic through, but like I said I no longer need such things. And certain spells require you speak the activation word.... The curse I used on that psycho is called the Cruciatous Curse. It means to torture. It attacks the pain receptors in the body and the brain, traveling along the nerve network through the whole body. There is no getting use to it, no developing a resistance to it and there is very little chance recovering fully from it should you be held under it too long or too often... It is one of three Unforgettable Curse and anyone caught using it will be sent to prison for life..." Hari bows his head feeling ashamed now. He only used this spell once before when he tried to kill Bellatrix LeStrange after she killed his godfather.

"... I see... I will admit that was terrifying to see... Not the spell itself but the change in you.... You looked... Cruel." Izuku admits. "I was scared you were going to spiral..."

"Oh... Yeah... Dark Magic has an addicting feel to it that forces you to do more and more of it because it's such a powerful display of power and the senses are clouded by it... But I am the only expectation tot hat rule because I can't be influenced by the magic anymore. I have full mastery over it." Hari assures him. "But I will admit that seeing you looking so scared and how he nearly killed you right there, in the middle of the street, I lost my temper... I hurt him because he tried to hurt you..."

Izuku sighs softly and pulls his boyfriend into his arms making the conjures elements to vanish into nothingness as Hari startles again but sighs in contentment. Happy that Izuku wasn't scared of him or thought any less of him, Hari felt at ease once more.

"C'mon, your mom must be worried by now. We can talk more about me and my magic later..." He promises and Izuku pouts. "No, don't give me that look. If you can curb your curiosity until after we get back to school, I will even gift you with a couple of magical journals. One that you can copy all your Quirk analysis into that will never run out of pages. One for you take all he notes you want on me and my magic and a special one that will connect to a journal I will have so we can talk to each other whenever without worrying about our phones."

Izuku instantly gets bright eyed and grabs his hand and pulls him towards his home. Chattering about how excited he is to see the books and to learn more but he will hold off for now!

Chapter 39: Nagisa Shiota x Harry Potter ver. 1 pt 1

Notes:

No idea where this bunny came from, but it decided bit was gonna try and shove wasabi into my nose mid nap.

Snippet:

Nagisa stood off for the side, scribbling notes in his little pocket book as the usual chaos of his class trying and failing to unalive their teacher echoed around them. To his left stood Karma, the Salt Water Croc was sipping on a carton of strawberry milk as he grinned at the hilarious scene. He was the Apex Predator among the class and had the highest chance of killing their professor, at least that is the expectations of the class and the teachers. Irina Jelavic was working on grading some of their classwork while also creating new lessons to teach on both language and seduction tactics. While their head teacher, other than Koro-Sensei that is, Tadaomi Kurasama, was giving instructions and watching which students actually listened versus the ones who didn't. So it was a surprise when suddenly the air around them got icy cold, to the point frost began to appear around them.

"What the hell!?" Several of their coldblooded classmates dropped in dead faints from the sudden drop in temperature. Karma was quick to pull Nagisa close and half wrap his sweater around them both.

"Shit what the hell is going on!?" He growls, taking deep breaths in and letting them out slowly creating a small vapor barrier around them. While he made be a Salt Water Croc, there was some dragon blood in him and he was able to at least maintain his internal body temperature for a short period of time in the frigid temperatures. Nagisa wasn't that lucky. He hated the cold and he really hated dampness, so being both cold and damp was irking him. Koro-Sensei zipped off at Mach 10 and was back not even a full three seconds later, quickly wrapping everyone in layers of warm clothes and making sure those who passed out were secured in tents to keep them safe with at least one warm-blooded classmate to keep an eye on their vitals.

"What the fuck is going on?" Irina growls, her long tail wrapping around her body keeping her warm even as she pulled on the downy jacket Koro had given her.

"I am not sure, but... I'm feeling... Scared?" He blinks confused, his tentacle like arms twitching unconsciously.

"What!?" Came the gasped voices of several people. Kurasama, the tiger blinked his eyes and looked around for the threat. Anything that can spook Koro was definitely not something he wanted to encounter.

Nagisa suddenly heard something and for a second he thought he saw a silhouette coming towards him and just before it could touch him, a gently glowing light appeared and everyone gasped as they saw it take the shape of a great stag with a kingly rack of antlers. It pranced with grace and elegance, but with deadly precision. When it attacked for a moment they were able to see wraith like beings shriek and fly away. Karma growled eyes following the strange stag as it raced about and then it came to stand still and they finally noticed a figure laying in the snow, covered in bloody rags looking like a corpse. The stag nosed at it and a pale hand touched it and a soft voice thanked it before it vanished and slowly the world went back to normal, the strangeness of it all somehow topping having an alien octopus for a teacher and learning to kill it within a year.

Kurasama slowly approached the figure, no visible weapons, but no doubt ready to end the potential threat. He got down on a knee and carefully moved the tattered cloak and gasped at seeing crystalline wings tattered and broken half covering a child.

Everyone gasped as he carefully checked for a pulse and once he confirmed it, Koro-Sensei went to work, moving at Max speed to get the kids cleaned up, bandaged and into a medical bed with IV and machines monitoring his vitals in a room in the school building that he quickly renovated and turned into a mini hospital. He came back for the passed out students and soon everyone was getting a crash course in first aid and basic medicine. Irina was already kn her phone running and identity check on the kids while Kurasama got some medics to come help. Nagisa sensed something strange about the winged boy. Karma was also sensing it, but looked wary.

The redhead would never admit it, but Nagisa was subtly putting out "Back off, mine" pheromones. As far as anyone knew Nagisa was one of the few normal humans in their class, so he is not always aware of the changes in his scent.

"Did anyone else see those weird wraith things?" Asano asked.

"No." Some answered while others said, "Yes."

Koro-Sensei finished setting the last things in place and was carefully adjusting the wings, snapping the delicate bones back into place and binding them when needed. He knew those wings, how could he not? He had ripped a similar pair off of a bitch who was abusing a sweet kid. A kid he allowed to live before his capture. As he worked, he caught sight of a faint lightning bolt shaped scar and knew it was the kid he had spared. He knew exactly who this child was and what it meant if word got out. So with the only quickness, he smashed Irina's computer and had her pinned tot he wall, his face going black as he started to transform into Black Koro. This set everyone in edge and frightened even Kurasama.

"Don't look for him.... If you do and you ping something. You will not like what happens to you..." He threatens.

"Wh- why?" She whimpers in genuine fright.

"..." He stared into her eyes and she felt like he would eat her at any second. " Just know that his breed is extremely rare and the second anyone finds out about him, you essentially signed his death warrant..."

She gulled and nodded. He continued to stare her down for a moment longer before slowly easing back and transitioning back to normal but was quick to snap a tendril bout to slam a doctor away from the child. The clean sound of the bear's spine snapping had them all cringing as he tossed the dead body out of the window and shut it once more.

"Don't even think about taking samples... You are to treat him and only that. Try to take samples again and I will do more than fold you in half." He growls out.

Nagisa quickly made several notes on this. The last time they had seen Black Koro had been when Nagisa had tried going the Suicide Bomber route. After that, the class had been super careful to never, ever seen that terrifying sight again. And as if they needed the reminder of what Koro-Sensei had said back then: he cannot harm any of the students, but that doesn't mean he has to spare anyone else.

Even Karma, who normally is unshakeable, was shivering subtly in fright. His hands had transformed and were ready to tear and rip, but out of fright, not fight. Kurasama slowly approached the tentacled being, hands up in the universal sign of surrender.

"I take it you know what the kid is?"

"I know who that kid is... And the state he is in tells me that I have some people to hunt down and make good on my promises... And I also know that I cannot trust anyone of you with his care..." Was his ominous statement and then he was off out the window before anyone could react.

"Wh... What the fuck!?" Irina whispers falling on her ass, uncaring of her lack of poise and decorum.

"... I don't know, but... I think it's best to avoid angering him further... Someone. Go check on the medic and clean up the body " he orders and several medics flee wanting to not be there when Koro came back. "Nagisa, I am leaving you in charge of our strange little bird friend here... Just make sure his vitals don't drop past this point." He marks the indicators for him so he knows what to look out for." The rest of you as soon as your body temperature levels out and you are not longer dazed or ill, head back to class. Karma, take notes for Nagisa."

"Got it, Mr. Kurasama." The redhead says, trying to inject his usual level of levity into his tone, but no one either noticed or commented on how his tone felt a bit off as the others return to class. Kanade promised to help with the notes as she hurried away and Nagisa was left to watch his classmates, wondering just who the kid was and why Koro-Sensei had been so pissed. Irina took a while longer to get herself back together and once she was able to, she left to go teach her set of classes...

---

Koro didn't return until later that night, the only person in the makeshift hospital being Kurasama. The man was working late a usual, doing paperwork and grading homework. When the tentacled menace appeared he was instantly on alert, his tail lashing slowly from side to side, a gesture that meant both nervousness and readiness.

"You're back..."

"Yes... I will need to apologize to the children tomorrow... " He said his voice low and somber. "I have already written an apology letter for the medic I killed."

"Thank you, but why did you--?"

"Do you know what a Devi is?" Koro asks.

"I know of a Hindu goddess named Devi... But other than that, no." Kurasama states.

"Devis are said to be children of Heaven and Earth. The original Mother of Monsters as it were.... They are revered, highly sought after and essentially worshiped as Earthbound Gods in certain cultures and communities around the world. To harm a Devil is like spitting in the eye of the Creator... That doesn't mean that there aren't those who hunt such beings down for sport, to add to their sick collections or to enslave as pets... I once attacked a Devi, but this one was a disgrace, her wings while Crystal shaped lacked color, luster or even power. She kept them hidden away, stunting their growth. She could flap them, never mind fly with them even if she wanted to. She had been torturing her nephew, a child of about 4 years old, by my gestimation. She had been pulling on his wings about to rip them from his tiny back. So I ripped hers off instead and promised her that if I ever found out she continued btk harm her nephew, she wouldn't like my next visit..." Koro said his voice unusually serious, lacking any of his usual cheer and mischief.

"... So you went and dealt with her, then?"

"I didn't need to... Someone got to her before I did... But I did gather that she and her beast of a husband had not heeded my warning. They just avoided the wings... I instead took everything belonging to the family for the kids and found somethings among the junk that were particularly interesting. He's apparently 15 years old. He looks no older than 10 because of the severe abuse and malnutrition he suffered. I already paid a visit to a few people of key interest and have for now set up myself as his new guardian for the time being until a proper one can be found for him. I have also erased him from all databases across the world because I refuse to see him suffer more..."

"I see... Why is he so important to you?"

".... He doesn't see me as a monster..." Was the simple reply. "Thank you for having Nagisa-kun watch over him... But you should be careful of letting them be alone together in the near future... It is rare for one to come across their soulmate and considering the way they met, don't be surprised if you see a sudden change in Nagisa-kun's aggression levels... Mates are already territorial and a nightmare to deal with soulmates are even worse, but he soulmate of a Devi? Not even I'm crazy enough to try and go toe to tentacle with that..."

"You fought with someone's mate before?"

"Can't call them a mate when they basically whore their partner out in the name of power and recognition." He snorts softly, getting lost in memories of his only love and how she had died in his arms right before he fully transformed. Sitting down and taking the homework from Kurasama they worked the night away in silence.

---

Nagisa couldn't sleep a wink, his skin itches and he felt both hot and cold. He growled and hissed as he tossed all over. He must have made enough noise to wake his mother who had that look in her eyes again, but when he actually dated to snap at her she froze. It took him far too long to notice haha long hair had had grown longer and that half way down the hair was no longer hair but snakes and when he moved off his bed his legs were a long tail. His mother looked both frightened and utterly delighted. She was from a tribe of Gorgons and had married a Naga, but Nagisa had been born bit. A bit and human, but it seems he's finally matured and she couldn't be prouder. But the strong scent of a dominant made her angry. He was supposed to be a girl and a Submissive. But she couldn't do anything to him, she never manifested.

"Nagisa...." She calls softly and he hisses at her and she backs away, slowly closing the door. The first transformation is often the most dangerous one. So she instead set about making snacks and leaving them just inside the door as her son figured out his new body.

Nagisa on the other hand wasn't as shocked. He has long studied his bloodlines and has long since practiced how his manifestation might go. So he wasn't as trapped as his mother thought, though he never got to practice snake walking. It took him the rest tof the night to figure out how to effectively walk like a snake. Come morning, he was back to normal and his mother looked so happy, but also manic because once more he disappointed her about not being a girl or submissive...

Chapter 40: Dolce x Harry Potter ver 1 pt 1

Snippet:

The gentle sound of something vibrating awoke the pair of boys in the large bed. One was an adorable boy of 11 years old and the other was petite was actually a young man of 17 years old. They sit up, the older boy waving his hand on the length of wood that was the source of the vibrations and got up to start the day. They washed up, cleaned house and ate breakfast as was their norm before they gathered their hoard of slimes and went outside to gather food and to make sure there weren't anymore bandits. As they come outside, a beautiful Snowy Owl calls out to them as it flies to the older boy and he holds out his arm, which he covers with a bit of extra cloth so the deadly sharp talons don't mark him up.

"Good morning, Hedwig."  The older boy greets the bird and she chirps in greeting, hopping up onto his shoulder and gently preening his hair before she nips his ear softly. "Had a good hunt last night?" He asks her and she fluffs up before she barks and chitters softly. "Oh? We will keep our eyes out for the goblin horde then."

"Goblins?" The younger boy asks, blinking his large brown eyes up at the slightly taller boy.

"Yeah, a horde seems to be passing through, likely looking for a new cave system to move into. But we also still have to chase those bandits away. Alright, here is everything I need while you are out foraging. Be careful and don't engage in any fights unless you have to. You may be stronger than me, Ryouma, but I am still your guardian."

"I know, Hari-nii! Careful hunting!" He waved and he leaves with some of their slimes to go foraging.

Harry smiles softly and after a good stretch, sends Hedwig off ahead of him to spot some prey. He has been living in this world for three years now. He at first had fretted and worried about what was happening back in his old world, but by now has stopped stressing about it because as time had passed he had noticed things like memories he doesn't recall coming back to him as well as not holding the same feelings he had previously for people. It turns out he's been lied to and even drugged into being the "perfect Golden Lion" by those he thought he could trust. So he stopped trying to find ways back home and opted to enjoy the life he had here. Death was kind enough to bring him everything this family owned and even provided him with all the lessons and masteries he needed to be a self reliant wizard in a foreign world.

But it turned out he wasn't the only one from Earth, he had been brought to a form of Limbo where he was introduced to a man who looked deathly exhausted, but turns out he sneezed himself to death in his sleep. He managed to hit the sweet spot on the back of his head that burst stress frazzled blood vessels and coughed a massive hemorrhage in his brain. His outrage at the death was both funny and concerning but when Ryouma and the three Gods present found out that Harry wasn't in fact dead, but had been caught in a magical backlash of a Killing Curse hitting the Portkey as he was mid jump, he was basically flung through time and space. Death had caught him and brought him here since they were going to transfer Ryouma's soul into the new world to siphon off some of the excess magic from Earth anyway, why not have a more permanent means of getting magic from Earth to fuel the key lines of Selfall.

"What do you mean by that, brother?" Kufo asked, blinking his golden eyes at his hooded brother.

"Well, Kufo, as one of Earth's Magical Users, he draws magic from a complete alien well than those born in Selfall. While they are parallel worlds on the same wavelength, they don't actually match up the same all the way down to the atoms. And while it will be a good few hundred years before you need more magic for your world, Hadrian here , can act as a permanent conduit and if he were to have a family of his own his children will be able to use his magic and thus keep a steady flow coming in. It means less reincarnations, but also allows for longer breaks in between summonings for you. It will also lessen Fernobelia's stress levels." Death tells them.

"Wait you can use magic and you are from Earth!?" The others cry out.

"Yes... I guess we really his ourselves if other Gods don't realize we are there." Harry muses as he nibbles on a snack that the only female goddess offered him as they all sip tea and chat about the transfer and the befits Ryouma will get. Harry found it adorable that the grown man got so excited like a child being told Christmas came early and would last for an entire month!

"Yes, I am what my people call a Wizard."

"I honestly wish they would stop using ranks as a classification for gender. You are technically a n Apprentice right now, your professors are Wizards and Witches respectively with a couple of Battle Mages, a Potioneer and a Healer tossed in. The only one who is not a Wizard is the Head master who is actually a Warlock from both age and power alone. Quite powerful but not a full Mage either." Death sighs as Harry blinks but doesn't argue with the Entity. "Anyway, the point is that yes he can use magic but the people have for the most part stopped following the old ways and thus no longer use the natural magical energy of the world to fuel their power and instead use the magic then are born with. Hence the excess that you can take when you transfer souls from one world to the other due to our agreement. However, Hadrian here is a special case. He is from the bloodline I long ago blessed and have grown fond of. He is my Master and as such he will not live like the typical Magical user and even then, as the last of his bloodline, he's not as he appears." Death explains.

"What do you mean?" Gaiin asks.

"According to the one sexual education lesson we had, as the last of my bloodline and having multiple titles I need heirs for, instead of being just male, I have undergone a mutation that allows me to both sire and carry my own children. I am especially a hermaphrodite." Harry speaks up and they blink and nod their heads.

"Ah, I see... And with my brother's blessing and protections, you're even more special than others think. And due for that specialness, it's best if he lives in Selfall where he will not be hunted down and treated like a prized pet." Kufo nods his head in understanding as Death sips his tea and nods his head.

"You got it... If Hadrian finds a suitable mate among your people, they will be given certain gifts from me and I believe you will like some of those gifts because it will certainly help revive the key leylines." Death smirks.

"Very well.... How about we make Ryouma Hari's brother? This way they can be together and help one another out? Ryouma's base skills will be beneficial for Hari's safety and protection, but also Hari's kind soul will help sooth over old hurts, but also his mastery of magic will help train Ryouma's magical skills as well." Lulutia voices. "And if all goes well, I can perhaps find them both good matches! After all, I am the Goddess of Love!" She giggles.

"That sounds like a good idea!" Gaiin smiles softly.

"I'm alright with it, if Hari is." Ryouma adds as he looks at the teen who nods his head.

"The fact you both are so calm about all of this...." Kufo huffs.

"I have been abused all my life, I had multiple adults try and fail to kill me, I have made friends with very questionable people and even got chased by creatures that will fuel your nightmares for centuries. Honestly, finding out that Death is super chill and even a bit childish, meeting some gods from a parallel world is honestly nothing." Harry shrugs, too tired to actually freak out. "Aside from that I am currently suffering from both magical exhaustion and trauma so I will likely freak out once I have enough energy to actually freak out."

"And we have a while genre of entertainment based on magic and parallel worlds. We call it Isekai, which means someone from Earth ends up in a whole new world, a book or even a game and basically becomes this super OP badass with a super cool mission. But the fact you only want me to have a good life is honestly kinda nice! I might make a farm or something..." Ryouma assures them, a bit concerned for Harry, who was flagging hard at that point.

Not long after they were on their way and like Harry had predicted when he regained consciousness he had indeed freaked out and tried and failed to go back home but eventually he calmed down and even forgot about leaving. Hence how they found themselves now. Ryouma was now in the body of an 11 years old and he is glad to have Harry around it reminds him of when his mother was still with him. He sorta wishes he she was here, but Harry promised him that she was at peace and was just happy he was living a good life now.

Ryouma got to learn magic and was always impressed baby the effortless way Harry used his magic, the way it acted like an extension of himself almost as if it were alive and had its own sentience. So imagine his surprise when on his way back from foraging that he ran into a group of people who he's never seen in the forest before. They wore a uniform of sorts, too clean and nice looking to be bandits but that doesn't mean he should drop his guard. Selfall while less chaotic and hectic than Earth was, wasn't completely a peaceful existence neither. There were monsters, demons and Evil Gods, and that meant there were certainly people who were far from friendly as well. So he slowly approached them and listened carefully to their conversation.

It seems one of the men was badly injured and the wound would prove fatal if left alone for much longer or worse if it becomes infected. Wary of the strangers still, he finally allowed himself to be sensed and he spoke up nervously.

"Um, excuse me... If your friend is hurt... My home is close by. You can rest there... My brother can help heal your friend." He offers, knowing he will likely be scolded by Hari later.

The men tensed warh because they hadn't senses him come so close and that put them more in edge than anything but seeing as they had very few options right now, they had no choice but to take his offer. They followed him until he stopped and looked off to where his slimes were dragging back the goblins bound in sticky threads from his Sticky slimes. When one of the guards went to attack he stopped them and assured them they were his familiars and they calmed down, apologizing for their rash behavior.

"It's alright... This way... Ah, Hari-nii!!" He runs ahead of them to see his brother hard at work butchering a boat and a couple of pheasants. His own slimes were hard at work keeping the mess to a minimum. His brother's slimes were all unique in their colors and how they came to be. They got like this from his unique magic and how he fed them. His most prized slime looked like it was made from multiple fragments of rainbow glass, but was actually gemstones. It produces refined gems and crystals and ate mineral rich rocks and ores.

"Ryouma... Who are they?" Harry asks wary, subtle shaping the blood dripping from his hands into blades in case he needs to protect the younger boy.

"They need help. They took out the bandits, but were attacked by a black bear."

"..." Harry slowly cleaned his hands and walked forward to carefully check the injured man's side and confirming that indeed was claw marks form a Black Bear, he nods and tells his brother to get them inside he would joint them soon as he needs to finish cleaning their dinner and that thankfully the hunted extra.

Taking the group to a seemingly blank wall they gasp when he uses concealment and barrier magic to reveal their home and guide them inside. It was a shockingly clean and cozy place.with only enough furniture for one full grown adult but more than enough for the siblings to share. They carefully get their friend laid on the only bed where Ryouma instructs then to get him undressed and he vanishes into a side room to find their medkit and to get water boiling to clean the wounds. By the time the water has boiled, Harry has finished his butchering work and goes to clean himself off before he comes to check the wounds.

"Yep, definitely a black bear and by the looks of it was Ursala's handy work... Ryouma, the pale blue paste, the white potion and two red ones." Harry instructs and soon the bottles and jar are pulled out and settled on the table. Harry thanks him as he gets to work cleaning the wounds and then carefully pouring the white potion in the exposed raw flesh which hisses and bubbles, but doesn't cause harm to the man who only gives a mild groan of relief as the area stops hurting. Once it stops, Harry cleans it again and begins to slaver the paste into the wounds and the. Bandage the man up tightly. Finishes he calls forth his healer slimes and asks them to start casting their healing spells on the wound but to do it slowly so they don't put the man into shock. He the. Carefully pries his mouth open and pours one off he red potions in his mouth and holds him mouth shut, but massages his throat to force him to swallow.

"That should do for now... Ryouma, you did a good thing bringing them here. Ursala got him down for he bone he would have bled out before they could even leave the forest. I cleaned the wounds and put a fast action healing salve to repair the flesh and muscles. With our Healing Slimes working on slowly regenerating the rest. He should be right as rain by morning. But we will keep an eye on him so he doesn't go into shock or develop any other symptoms outside of what has already happened."

"Thank you!" The men looked relieved and seemed to soften as Harry let's his brother in the head and the sends him off to get their guest something to drink. "Um, so you live here alone?" One of them asked the smallest among the group.

"Yes, Ryouma and I live here, but we aren't alone we have our slimes and my Owl. Speaking of which..." Hedwig flies in and lands in Harry's head, careful if her talons and he smiles at her. "Hey, girl, had a good nap?"

She bob's her whole body up and down in a nodding motion and he chuckles and rubs her belly, making her give a fluttering hoot, her version of a laugh.

"I see... How old are you?"

"I'm 17 and my brother is 11... We use to live with our grandparents but they passed away three years ago. We've been alone ever since but we make it work." Harry tells them feeding the lies they prepared years ago when they first arrived. The men all looked shocked and even saddened by this and he can tell they are kind people. "We're pretty self reliant and make due without much issues out here, so you need not be concerned... Thank you, Ryouma." Harry smiles when said boy and their cleaner slimes bring out trays of ice cold water and a fancy tray with freshly made tea. Harry was too British too give up afternoon tea and Ryouma admits he loves it too. They always have a new flavor to try and the little snacks Harry makes were always delicious.

Setting out the water and tea with little cakes and cookies and some small sandwiches, they invite their guests to partake and enjoy as Harry serves the new blend, rosehips and cinnamon tea. It smells flowery  and has a bit of a spicy sweet taste to it! Ryouma gives a happy hum as Harry chuckles and hands him a bitter coffee cake to offset the sweetness of the tea.

"Ah, sorry, we're being rude! I am Reinhart Jamil, the Grand Duke of Jamil." Ryouma freaks out and apologizes for his rudeness while Harry calmly sips his tea and gently pats his back.

"Sit you, I taught you better than that." Harry mildly scolds. Which shocks the others at his blaise attitude to hearing he is before nobility. Ryouma suddenly remembers that Harry is Magical Royalty and as someone who has a title of being the Master of any God, nevermind Death himself self, the green eyes male really has no reason to freak out.

"I'm Camil, the Jamil Head Mage." The smallest male greets trying to get over the awkwardness.

"I'm Zief, a former Adventurer and a Scout for the Jamils."

"I'm Jil, former Adventurer and sword master. The man you helped is Hughes, he's our best Lancer and a good guard." The white haired male says last.

"Greetings. This is my brother, Ryouma Takabayashi, he was adopted into the family. I am Hadrian James Potter, the last surviving heir to the Potter House and title. Everyone just calls me Hari for short." Harry introduces himself standing and cutting a picture perfect bow in greeting making the men stunned that a nobile would be out in the middle of nowhere and living in a cave of all places.

Harry smiles softly seeing Death had seamlessly added his history into the world because the men all jump tot heir feet and bow deeply towards him in apology for their own rudeness.

Ryouma blinks confused but then when his eyes meets Harry's for a brief second he feels him gently nudges the memories of their talks with the Gods forefront of his mind and he blinks recalling that Death, Kufo and Gaiin made it so The Potters existed in this world and were a family of Royal magic users. They kept fairly close to what actually happened to Harry in his old life, but just tweaked a few things. His near Royal status among Magicals was legit because his ancestors, the Peverells had once challenged Death and managed to out smart him. So here in Selfall he was royalty simply because Death asked him to be. Blinking his eyes he smiles softly as his brother calms the men down and they settle down to talk for a while before Harry excuses himself and Ryouma to go make dinner after they confirm their identities on Camil's little crystal orbs.

"Holy shit.... Just what happened to those boys ... Mental and physical pain resistance is nearly at Max... This is both impressive band concerning..." Zief whistles lowly.

Jill is confused by their lack of combat skills and yet the boys live in the First of Fans a hive of Bandit activity. Not to mention the random hordes of monsters that roam around. Reinhart sighs, he is a father as well as the Duke of the country, he feels great concern for the boys but also understands why they have remained hidden for so long. No one knows who attacked the Potters or why and they simply vanished without a trace. The boys were in danger and rather than be out in the open as their true selves, they've hidden away living like common folk, building up their skills and seeing the world from the common folk's point of view so when they do eventually make it back to their seat of power, they can improve the lives of their people 

"I need to speak with Father and Elise, but that will have to wait until Hughes is better." They all nod and are soon treated to a delicious dinner and Harry shows them to a spare room which he had added on and created some extra beds for their guests to use while he and Ryouma slept on a futon in the main room to keep watch over Hughes during the night ...

---

It took four days to heal the man and once he was well enough to travel he thanked them jovially, grateful for their hospitality and their unique medicines and slimes.

"If you ever need a favor, don't be afraid to find me and ask!" He grins before feeling dizzy still from the blood loss. Harry smiles and hands him the second vial of Blood Replenisher and the man thanks him, but doesn't drink it when it smells like rust and something not pleasant. However he is quickly pinned in place by Reinhart, Jil and Zief while Camil, with a gremlin like gin shoves the vial in his mouth forcing him to drink it and he lets out a dying groan, but after a moment feels much better.

"Thanks again kids, but jezz why did it taste like blood mixed with sweat?"

"It's a blood replenisher so if course it's gonna have some semblance to blood." Harry laughs softly as he hands over a case of basic potions and salves. "Here, just in case you need anything on your way back. Be careful and try not to bug old Ursala again, she may be a grandma, but she's still got some snap in her old claws!" Harry teases and Ryouma giggles behind him as they all shiver recalling the black bear in question. Soon they were gone and Harry and Ryouma were soon back to their daily routines which who did what each day.

It would be about a week later that they would meet the Jamils again and that would be the start of something new for them...

Chapter 41: Dolce x Harry Potter ver 1 pt 2

A week had gone by since they met Sir Jamil and his knights. It was a rare lazy day for. Harry and Ryouma. Ryouma was counting his slimes, which had divided after eating their required nutrients to evolve. He had about 200 of nearly every slime save for the cleaner and healing slimes. Harry's own slimes were lounging about in either the sun or shade as he worked on preparing some of the potion ingredients to either pickle or to dry out for later use. He would later check on his menagerie to tend to the animals or collect shed, broken horns and other things like that. He had at leas two Reapers who have taken up attendant duties and were content managing the various compartments of the trunk, but especially the Menagerie. They only ever help Harry and Ryouma when the situation is truly beyond the pair.

Suddenly a soft chime echoed through the air and they looked up in confusion for a second. Harry waiting to sense anything else through the wards other than a large group coming through. When nothing else pinged, he told Ryouma to start making tea because they have a lot of guests coming. Before the young boy could move or ask for clarification, they spotted Reinhart and his men, but now accompanied by an older looking gentleman, a beautiful lady and a cute little girl with at least two maids and a butler.

Zeff blinked in shock at the sheer number of Slimes while Hughes greeted the boys brightly. Camil gently scolded him for being so loud and waving when his side was still healing. Jil looked mildly annoyed with his friend, but greets the boys softly.

"Hello again!" Ryouma smiles brightly and Harry nods his head once, finishing his last bit of work before he allowed some of his magical herb slimes to carefully clean up. He wiped off his hands and walked over to greet their guests properly.

"We told you we'd come back!" Hughes grins.

"It is good to see you up and about." Harry smiles at him.

"Those potions you made sure as heck did the trick! Didn't even need stitches!! Though the scarring makes my job a bit harder..." He admits with a mild pout.

"I have some scar cream. It should make the scars lighter and more malleable if not fully remove them over a period of time." Harry offers.

"Come on in! I will get the tea on! Harry's made a new blend with mint, lemongrass and ginger!" Ryouma enthuses as he turns to his slimes and tells everyone to form up. Those who were more than 100 percent breed quickly piled together, fusing into one giant Slime before they are given the command to shrink down to slightly bigger than a normal slime.

This shocked their guests and the Lady, who apparently was a creature enthusiast practically pounced on Ryouma as she asked her questions. Harry laughed mildly at his little brother's predicament and did nothing to save him as his own Slimes followed suit, save for their cleaner, healing and his Gemstone Slimes. They soon entered the cave house impressing the others while Harry and Ryouma got a tea service going and laying out snacks, cakes and sandwiches again.

Hughes was made to sit on a stool and remove his top as Harry examined the injury and nodded his head that the care plan he gave to Camil had worked wonderfully this far. He then pulled out a clay jar and revealed a fragrant salve and began to rub it over every scar. He saw, but especially where Ursula had hurt the man. The smaller scares began to fade away after moment while some of the deeper more visible ones began to lighten and shrink in size. Once done, Harry gave him the jars and told him to put it on twice a day to either get rid of all his scars or to make them less of a hindrance to his job. He then pulled three more jars out and gave them to Camil to hold onto.

"Your kindness knows no bounds!" Camil gushed taking the jars and carefully putting them into the medkit Harry had gifted them last time. "Please allow me to pay you back, it couldn't have been easy to buy all of this..."

"Oh, no need! Hari-Nii makes them! I can too, but his are always way better than mine ever could be." Ryouma flushes and denies the payment on their behalf. Harry smiles and assures Camil that it's fine.

"You made them?" The older gentleman asks, carefully picking up a vial from the medkit and holding to the light to examine it. "But your only a child... These rival even some of the highest grade potions and you are saying they are just basic ones?"

"Yes... I am not sure if Sir Reinhart told you, but I am Hadrian James Potter of House Potter..." He bows to the older man and he gasps in shock.

"Sorry, Dad, I wanted to tell you but I wasn't exactly sure Hari, here, would like me telling anyone else about his status." The blonde blushes slightly as his father gives him a mixed look of understanding, pride and a bit of annoyance.

"Understandable, son, but I wish you would at least given me a bit of warning." Reinbache huffs in annoyance.

"Um, excuse me.... But why did Grandpa react like that?" The little girl, a cute little blond thing with big blue eyes. She was dressed in a cute white and blue play outfit, but the material was designed for durability as well as aesthetics. Even the Lady's outfit, while modest and a bit understated, was designed for roughing it and was clearly high quality.

"You see, Eliaria, Hadrian here is the Lost Potter Prince of the Magical Kingdom..." Reinbache explains softly. "About 16 years ago there was an attack on the royal family while they were in retreat. The prince was a year old at that time. No one knows who or why the family was attacked, all anyone knew was that the Prince was the only known survivor, but had gone missing. Ever since the kingdom has gone into mourning and has been co-ruled with not only their own Duke, but our family as well. It is why we make so many trips year round. We do our best to help find the missing Prince, but to also keep both their kingdom and our own safe and sound."

"Oh, I see. I am glad you are alright and it seems you are living a nice life... But I wonder, will you go back??" Eliaria asks, blinking at Harry.

"I will, when I am strong enough to confront my parents killer... No doubt that he is looking everywhere for me and will eventually find me. My people are safer without me there because if they don't know where I am or what I look like, they cannot be tortured or harmed for information." Harry tells the girl and she nods her head in understanding. Ryouma brings out the tea then and they settle down to chat and enjoy the light meal.

"Oh, this is delicious!" Elise gushes, biting into a jam filled puff.

"That is a jelly puff, I made the jam that is in it from a mix of berries and sweetened with honey." Harry admits.

"Yummy!" Eliaria cheers after swallowing her bite.

"Hari-Nii does a lot of the cooking. I help out too!" Ryouma smiles, leaning on his brother in happiness. In his old life had had to learn and master a lot of skills either to appease his abusive father or for the various jobs he had. Some were a lot of his hobbies like music and testing out new games. Harry had mastered being a house wife and a handyman because of his own abusive relatives, but he didn't have any hangups about cooking or cleaning between the two of them. It might be because they share the jobs or take turns. It also helps that Ryouma actually asks for things and when he is told no he doesn't get mad about it or pester him.

Soon she talks shift to their slimes and Ryouma explains that the evolution of a slime is pretty much locked in based off of their environment. So of course the most commonly found slimes are Poison, Acid, Sticky and Neutral Slimes. Healing slimes are not that common but not completely rare either. They mostly hide because they are so weak that even the Neutral Slime can beat them in one hit.

"Yeah, that is pretty weak...." The women all voice as one while the men chuckle or hide smirks behind her fists.

"But we've learned that like people slimes have a preference for the type of food they like. They will eat anything , but if they find something they like they will try to eat more of it. Like Sticky slimes like to eat insects and arthropods because they produce some kind of sticky substance to either catch their prey or to create cocoons to help them evolve. Poison slimes will eat poisonous plants and fruits with the rare poisonous creatures." Harry explains and holds up kne of his slimes, this one was a curious greenish brown color. "This is my Mucus Slime. It got into a batch of my Flubberworms and ate almost all of them before it evolved and it can now produce various types of mucus with varying properties that can be beneficial in creating potions or even lures and traps."

"Oh... Wow..." They were impressed but a bit grossed out. Harry didn't take offense as he picked up his Gemstone Slimes which sparkled like a beautiful mosaic of fractured glass. "Ooh, beautiful!"

"This is my Gemstone Slime. As you can guess this one primarily eats raw minerals and gemstones. And it can produce them too. But I learned that the weaker they are the lower the quality of stone they produce. So I make sure this one in particular biscuit well cared for because it's hard to make protective jewelry when it cracks before you can even infuse magic into it." Harry pets the pretty Slime and carefully sets it down on the table where it changes colors to a beautiful deep blue and shakes before hopping away and leaving behind a small egg sized aquamarine that matches Eliaria's eyes perfectly. "It seems it likes you. Look it made you a genstone! That is an aquamarine." 

"Ohh, thank you very much! It's so pretty!" Eliaria picks up the stone and holds it to the light. It is so clear, almost glass like and the shade was truly beautiful.

"Hari-Nii could make a protection amulet out of it for you. He made one for me too!" Ryouma holds up a simple leather necklace with a fire agate that had a carving of bamboo stalks on it. It was oval shaped and fairly small, but no doubt held powerful enchantments on it.

"Wow, that is amazing. If Mr. Hari wouldn't mind, I would like a protection amulet?" She asks and Harry smiles at her as he holds out his hand for the stone and then moves to a small desk in the corner. "Thank you! Oh, what kind of slime is this?" She asks pointing at the white slime clearing the table.

"That is one of Hari's Cleaner Slimes, I have some too... And those are our Scavenger Slimes." He quickly picks up one of each and sets them on the table. "Scavenger Slimes eat leftovers and pretty much anything the others don't want. They can also absorb bad smalls and produce fertilizer. They are a great help for composting and gardening. And this is the Cleaner Slime. It does exactly as it's name suggests and they can even produce a liquid that helps clean away dirt and grime. Kinda like a liquid soap."

"Wow..." They all breathe and Ryouma quickly goes to find a piece of goblin loincloth that they were going to clean and use as a cleaning rag. "Look, they can even clean Goblin grime! This is a loincloth from a few scouts that tried to ambush us only yesterday..."

"Eew, yuck..."

"Goblin grime is one the hardest things to clean and most people choose to throw away anything that is soiled by it..." The maids mused while wrinkling their noses at the cloth in question.

Ryouma smiles and drops the cloth onto the cleaner slime and it sucks it into its body and begins to cycle it around its core. As it did so the disgust piece of fabric slowly got lighter and lighter until finally after a full minute it was spat out sparkling clean and back to the original grayish white color of the cloth.

"What!? No way!!" Every cries out in shock, making Hari chuckle at their reactions from the corner.

"Wish I knew this when I was still adventuring! Do you know how hard it is to replace equipment because it got that gross smell that just won't go away!?" Jil groans in sorrow for his past self. Even Zeff mourned the wasted coins and pieces of armor or weapons he had to throw away.

"Um... Mr. Ryouma, you see, other than thanking you for helping my daddy and his friends, we came here because... Well my family are Tamers and I am finally old enough to tame my first monster and I wanted it to be a slime. But we've been looking and can't seem to find any. I was also wondering if you could recommend a Slime type for me?" She shyly asks and Ryouma smiles softly as he takes a picture he drew off the wall.

"Normally around this time of year the slimes gather around this waterfall for mating purposes. They they normally reproduce asexually, they sometimes bond and create subspecies Slimes. They are often much smaller and take on traits from one or more of their parents. They do this as a precaution to being fully wiped out either due to competition for food, territory disputes or they were hunted down for a quest or two. They only mate like this once every 5 years. But every year they gather and socialize." He explains. "Like I said before there are the common types that you already know, there is Healer, Cleaner and Scavenger. Hari-Nii's are all unique styles because the things they ate come from the magic kingdom or places that are super hard to get to. But I would suggest his Herb Slime,  it only does it smell good, but it can produce herbal medicines and salves that are good for maintaining your health."

"Hmm, they all sound good. Obviously the Gemstone one is out of the question because you have to be very careful with its diet as well as it's overall mood. It is also asking to be attacked and robbed... The Herbal one sounds good and so does the Healer one....but I think... I might go with the Cleaner Slime!" Eliaria muses over her notes, having pulled out a small notebook at some point and started taking notes as if she were in lessons.

"That's good, but catching one or making one is a bit of a trick..." Hari says coming back over and holding out a simple silver chain with the aquamarine attached to it. It was carved with a flower and a fairy on it. "There you are. I put enchantments for poison detection, a barrier and a locator. As well as two transport spells. One that can be activated with a key word or phrase and another that will activate 2 minutes after Yoh lose consciousness that is not of your own volition. Meaning. You can go to sleep and it won't activate. But if someone knocks you out or you faint, after two minutes the transport spells will activate and bring you to the preset destination. I keyed both transport spells to your parents. It will see who is the safest choice and bring you to that person. If neither one are available it will bring you to me as the original castor."

"Oh, wow! Thank you, Mr. Hari!!" She gushes and quickly puts it on and admire how it sits.

"The chain is unbreakable so no one can break it. But if someone tries to strangle you with it, it will break on its own. The necklace is to protect your life so it will act accordingly." Hari assures her.

"Thank you both so much!" Elise smiles brightly. "But what do you mean there is a trick to get the cleaner slime?"

"Much like we said, specific things create a specific type of slime bones and other hard to break down components create Acid Slimes, poisonous plants d the like make Poison slimes, and so on. So for the Cleaner Slime, please excuse my crassness, but you will need to use your dirty bath water... Cleaner slimes feed of dirt and grime but other wise only drink water. The won't eat anything else unless commanded to." Harry tells them, blushing brightly because he knows how sensitive women are about their hygiene habits.

The ladies all blush and look away while Hughes comments about how unfair they didn't even attempt to slap Harry when they would have clobbered him without hesitation.

"That's because Hari apologized before he said it and wasn't being crass. Knowing you, you'd just tell them to go take a bath and use their sweat or something like that. Which is really rude and essentially telling them they stink!" Camil scolds him, also blushing because he didn't want to hear about the bath or insult the ladies.

"Yes, I understand... But I still want to catch a slime and make it a Cleaner Slime! Eliaria said with determination.

"Alright then. You can use our bath. It'd al set up anyway and you can use this scrubber to remove the excess skin and dirt. But. For the best chance of this... Let's go play!" Hari jumps up and Ryouma follows suit. Eliaria is confused but soon joins them....

The next morning, Eliaria sets off with her father and a couple of the others to go get a Slime while Hari and Ryouma start packing up their house. They had decided after playing all day and making the young lady sweaty and dirty and then sent her off to bathe, they might as well go with them because Death did make Harry a apart of this world so might as well go and eventually become King of the Magical Kingdom. That and they cannot remain living in the cave forever. They will both eventually need to find spouses and start families of their own. They can't reasonably make them all live in the cave.

So after telling the others the good news in the morning, they got to work. It was evening when Eliaria and the others came back and she was proudly holding up a cleaner Slime in her arms.

"I did it!!" She cheers when she is close enough to them.

"Congratulations, little lady!" They clap for her and she blushes and curtseys in return, her slime sitting on her hat and making a cute little curtsey as well. If the maids had also gotten one of their own, no one pointed it out to them. Harry set down his trunk and then flicked out his wand before tapping the trunk twice:

"Pack everything but the furniture." He commands and soon everything is floating out and shrinking down to go into the trunk. Their slimes were safely tucked away into a pair of woven baskets , but peeked out to watch the magic. The others were amazed by the display and how Harry sometimes sent something back into the house that they didn't need. Once done. They closed the wall and put up a barrier to keep others out of their home. The may come back eventually, but for now they wanted their first home sealed away.

"Ryouma, do you want to ride with. Me for a while or ride with the others?" Harry asks pulling out a broom.

"With you please!?" Hepractically shouts.

Ryouma had been super ecstatic when he realized that a lot of things that Muggles though Magicals could do was true, he had happily learned all he could even if he could do all the things Harry could. But one thing in particular was flying and the fact Harry could fly on a broomstick always made him super excited. Harry chucked and got into position as Ryouma stood behind him and held his waste. They kicked off together and floated a few feet from the ground to everyone's shock and awe.

"We will ride beside you guys for a while. If you like at some point I can give everyone a ride." Harry offers and at least Eliaria and Elise wanted to give it a try. Sebas, the butler was content riding the carriage as were the maids. Zeff asked if Harry minded him using the broom for scouting for trouble or danger while on the road and he assured him that he didn't mind.

Soon they were off heading to the Town of Gimul....

Chapter 42: Arnold Hein x Harry Potter ver 1 pt 1

Snippet:

His eyes snap open as he gasps back to life once more. Though the sound is soft, the room of courtiers still hear it. Before him, his charge, the young lady Rishe Irmgard Weitzner, has also just revived. The prince was battling on about how Lady Rishe not being a suitable candio to be his fiance, despite the fact that she had been literally raised from birth to be his fiance. However, Rishe was not having it and accepted the breaking of their engagement and with grace and impatience turned on heel and walked briskly away from the throne room, ignoring her ex, his trollop, and the gossiping nobles.

Harry spun in heel with her and had left not even a step behind her. This was their 7th time reviving, once more the young lady had been killed before her 25th birthday, but this time she has died in battle. Harry having been "killed" about 10 minutes before hand. He hates his time restriction of at least 15 minutes from his death, depending on the severity of the cause, to reanimate.

If he had known that gaining the power of the Deathly Hollows basically made him the personal Death Angel for a girl from a different world, he might have avoided collecting them. Don't get him wrong, Rishe was a delight to guard, however he could do without his body going through various stages of de-aging and rare few times he is ages up considerably for his assignments. He also could do without the death loops he is currently suffering.

He follows her as she changes their pathing, trying to shave off enough time to be able to get home before the word reaches the Lord and Lady, but to also pack as much as they can and catch up with Tully's traveling company until they can get to a new place to live. Harry has already snapped his fingers discreetly and Winky, his remaining Elf, was already packing their things into his trunk which was tricked out by Death to have bottomless space, a greenhouse that is infinity filled with all he needs for potions and the like but also fruits, vegetables, herbs and spices from back home that he is likely to miss.

There is also two menageries. One is for the mundane animals from us world, especially some endangered species, they each have their own ecosystems they live in and he can explore them as he desires. Even creates from the deep. The second one was for the magical, mythical and supernatural creatures of his world. They were designed for him to relax or study the animals but to also collect ingredients from. He even has a designated farm area where the live stock animals live and are euthanized before being harvested for food.

There is a study/library which is kept separate from his lab and living quarters, not are separate as well. He can add onto it as desired, but he sticks with what Death gave him. He knows there is even a dueling room and a music room for him to use as well. There is even a mini Room of Requirements that acts like the Holodeck in the old Star Trek Telly show he had gotten into before Death informed him of his new Reaper status.

Kreacher has passed away before he left earth, too old and unable to fight off a sickness that only affected House Elves. But before he died he named Winkie as his successor and transferred his remaining power to her and his knowledge of all things House Black. She had also apparently gotten a similar title transfer from a Potter Elf so she was quite skilled and knowledgeable of what all he needs to know and do as a Lord even if he is not registered as one in this world.

He over takes his lazy to lead the way towards the balcony because he can catch her and prevent her from hurting herself as they jump. So he wasn't expecting to round the corner and slam into a handsome of terrifyingly cold young man. His midnight blue eyes glaring at the pair of them and they both stiffen recognizing him as the Mad Dog who killed them their last life. For whatever reason he keeps starting a war that leads to Lady Roshe's death and frankly speaking, Harry is getting annoyed with having to re-establish his connections and the mild case of de-aging he has to put up with. He was already de-aged to be a couple of years older than Lady Rishe so having to go through the last stages of puberty with every death and revival is pissing him off. He has been 25 when he was named a Reaper and thus has been fully mature thank you very much!

"Forgive us, my Lord, but we are ina. But of a hurry. Please excuse us... My Lady, would you like to be carried or will you get down on your own?" He asks as they rush around the man who doesn't get a chance to speak to them or even forgive them.

"Carry me please." She states and he easily sweeps her up into the fireman carry and with his free hand vaults over the balcony. The blue haired man runs after them worried about what he will see only to see the young man setting his charge down and dusting her off before they set off at a very brisk pace, not even bothering with a carriage.

He is instantly curious and orders his personal aid to get his cardiac ready, he will talk with. The royal family later he is more interested in the pair who left, early the one with those curious green eyes. They were so deep and her a vibrant shade of green. So much so they at they appeared to be glowing with an inner light of their own...

Chapter 43: Zach Mitchell x Harry Potter ver 2 pt 1

Snippet:

Harry and Cedric landed with twin grunts of pain and slowly got back to their feet looking confused. This wasn't the school nor was it the maze. They need their wands firmly and cautiously, trying to see through the gloom of night and most. Harry touches the stone object next to him and realized it was a tombstone. He stiffens as he looks up towards the dim lights in the distance and as if waiting for him to look, the fog and mist lighten up to show an eerily familiar manor in the distance.

"Harry, it's a Portkey, the cup is a Portkey!" Cedric shouts with excitement realizing what happened.

Before Harry could warn him a figure emerged from the fog and a fire not that far away springs up. Harry quickly dives for Cedric just as a thin raspy voice calls out:

"Kill the spare!"

Harry shoves Cedric down onto the Portkey the Hufflepuff coughing in shock, but never the less grabs firm hold of it just as they were vanishing the neon green of the Killing curse strikes and hits the Portkey and cause it to crackle ominously.

"Cedric, we need to let go or we will both die!!" Harry cries out over the wind and the sound of metal and glass creaking and roaming as if under immense pressure. Cedric knows that letting go mid Portkey is an extremely bad idea but their only other option is to hold on and risk it exploding and killing them, which would honestly be the least of their worries. So he lets go and throws up a shield just as the cup turns white hot and explodes like a landmine going off. The shield barely holds but a second blast this one bigger and more powerful shatters it and both boys fly off into the distance.

Cedric lucky crashes through the roof of an Indian Wizard's but where as Harry, knocked unconscious from the blast flies and falls over an island and crashed hard into the paddock of four deadly hunters. His crash goes unnoticed by all minus the ancient predators due to a near hurricane like storm. Upon landing Harry's body convulses as blocks and bindings suddenly shatter and he is left rolling and contorting in painful, if impossible shapes until finally with a walking scream of agony and longing, his body bursts into the form of a black phoenix with a lovely forest green to turquoise blue gradient mixed in.

The four raptors were stunned silent as they had seen a human hatching become one of their Gods before their eyes. Delta slowly approaches and gently nudges the crumpled form and jumps back when green and blue flames burst around it and in moments the bird is all ash but an egg appears in its place. Echo and Charlie quickly, but carefully grab the noisy covering thing that Alpha has installed over their nest and pull it to fully cover their nesting area to make sure the Phoenix is not wet in this state or it could possibly die permanently. Blue very carefully digs a bowl like hole in the ground and Delta with very careful motions bites the egg and picks it up before using her tail to gently sweep the ashes into the bowl before carefully laying the egg in it and the pair grab frowns from the near by plants and lay them gently over the egg which. Is a beautiful obsidian black with accents in sea glass blue and imperial jade green.

Once they were done, they very carefully lay down around the nest with their other sisters and begin singing softly, even if it doesn't quite sound like it...

---

Owen Grady blinked as he looked at the tarp blocking the entire nest area from view, not that they could see much originally. And the only camera in that area faces the door where emergency medics can come through. So there was nothing he could do to try and see through the covering. All he knows is that breakfast time came and only Charlie and Delta had come out and ate their portions before going back and then Blue and Echo had come out. Throughout the day he had 1-3 of the girls at any given time and in any given combination, but never all four.

They were acting weird and he was greatly concerned. He couldn't brisk going into the pen, especially near their nest without risking them taking offense or attempting to challenge him for the Alpha role. Which would result in his own death and he wasn't willing to risk it for that particular biscuit. So he can only try and figure out what had the girls acting so strange.

This took him about a week to finally brave getting shredded by his girls for invading their nesting area, but if something was wrong, he needed to see what it was so he can get them the proper medical treatment. However what he wasn't expecting was to see Charlie, the youngest and the more playful of the girls curled up around a nest and soft crooning noises mixed with soft caw like noises sounding from her. If she had been human, he would assume she was singing to her baby. And that greatly concerned him because the girls were on a special cocktail of meds to keep them both healthy and prevent them from spontaneously changing sex and their estrous cycles.

And yet there was an egg in the nest. But it looked nothing like what Doctor Grant has written about in one of his rare few books about the islands. It was quite round and squat compared to the long and oval shape that was described. It was also black instead of an off shell white with speckles of gray and black smattering it it. He slowly approached and Charlie notices and instantly was up and hissing and snarling in anger calling loudly for her sisters who came barreling in only a handful of moments later. They were all carefully positioning themselves around the egg, making sure to not disturb it or to accidentally step on it. Delta looked ready to snatch said egg and flee with not to another part of the enclosure. But suddenly his ear comm went off and he slowly brought a hand to it.

"What is it, Barry?"

"Hoskins inbound, get out of there."

The girls hiss recognizing the grimace in their Alpha's face. The Smellyskins was coming this ment they had to reluctantly leave the egg alone. But they didn't want to risk that. So they seemed to talk it out and Charlie slowly resumed her position around the nest and Owen reluctantly left as did the other three girls...

---

Meanwhile in Minnesota, a teenaged wizard's eyes snapped open and he felt more than heard the call of his mate through his very soul and briefly took on the form of a a Flying Snake, not a normal one that can glide through the air but an actually winged snake from the old Meso American history. His kind served the god Quetzalcoatl. He wanted to transform and follow the call but that would mean leaving his younger brother alone with Scott and Karen Mitchell. He hissed torn between his mate and his duty as the sole caregiver who actually cares for his brother. So he sends a call back , a promise bro meet soon. He doesn't get a call back but a sense that his mate is in a healing sleep.

This both worries and reassures him that his mate is somewhere safe enough to sleep like that but worried for what could have led him to needing a healing sleep in the first place. He cannot wait for this trip to Aunt Claire 's because as soon as he hands his brother over to her he is taking off to find his mate and bring him back and protect him...

Chapter 44: Zach Mitchell x Harry Potter ver 2 pt 2

Owen kept track of the girls behavior during the following weeks, he allowed for one to always remain with the strange egg while running drills with the other three, but made all four come when Hoskins was around. The girls were always extra bratty during those sessions, especially Charlie, the designated babysitter. Though he was able to sneak a few private cameras into their nesting area to keep an eye on that egg.

So from when he first saw she tarp over the nest area, it's been two weeks and he was just checking on the girls, the day was way too hot to make them run around so he opened the little gateway into their lagoon area and he had seen Delta and Echo half lounging in the water as Blue was digging out a muddy pond before rolling in it to both cool off and to get rid of the dry itchiness of her hide. When done she jumped into the waterfall to wash off and then joined her sisters for a nice lazy dip. They were all tired, hot and irritated. Delta got up to go egg sit so Charlie could get a quick dip too, though the tarp has kept their nesting area daily cool.

However as the girls were chittering the egg suddenly twitched and they noticed, watching for a moment before it happened again. Delta barks out in alarm mixed with excitement and the other two come zooming in and they all set around the edge of the mini nest to watch the Flyer God be born again. It was a blessing to see such a miracle! Their God was a much bigger and meaner version of the largest carnivores and lived in the big water with the Swimmer God. They chattered softly about such things until the twitching of the egg became more and more consistent and then finally there was the faintest little crack and a shiny black beak poked through and a tiny cheep sounded.

Delta and Charlie croon, the tips of their tails twitching like they were dogs wagging their tails Echo gave soft claws of encouragement while Blue gently ever so gently reaches out to gently bite the egg, just enough to help the little one break free. She pulls back and watches the little beak peck away and eat some of the smaller pieces that came loose. The beak worked along the longer crack that Blue had made until the top part popped off as a tiny ash gray ball of fluff with Avada green eyes chirps in victory at being freed from the egg. However seeing what surrounded it, it let out a tiny shriek of terror and tries to go back into the egg.

Owen watches this from a camera he managed to hand near the egg without pissing off his girls. They were chittering, likely fawning over the baby and want to do with it. Barry watched over his shoulder confused as well. He had been searching all known databases for the species that produces such a round and black egg, but the closest one was an Emu egg. And even then the egg in question was far too round almost ball shaped. And no bird that they know of has green eyes, or at least that shade of green. Most "green" eyed birds have a mix of yellow, blue or white in them so the green is hard to distinguish.

They startle when the girls hiss and they look to see a snake had somehow gotten into their paddock. Delta, the most combative of the girls jumped up to snap up the threat only for all of them to freeze both his girls and the snake as the bird tumbled out of the egg and was... Hissing? The girls looked shocked as the snake did a bouncing coiling motion... It looked like a dance of of sorts.

 

They got excited too and soon Blue was running off looking for who knew what I til he checked the main camera feeds and gaped at her clearing on of the walls to a section of the paddock that houses their lives prey. So they could have broken in at any time to get their fill and had never done so until now. But she wasn't after any of the pigs, rabbits or even the ferrets they kept for this purpose, she was looking around the feed for the animals and then she snatched a handled basket with fruit, notes and oats in it. She then ran back to the wall, cleared it with a bit of trouble due to her cargo, but never spilled it and ran back to the nest.

"I will have electrified fencing put around the top of the love stock paddock..." Barry says, making a call to Central to put in the request.

"Yeah, thanks..." Owen felt a bit off kilter as he watched the private feed and saw the snake carefully pushing oats and small nuts out of the basket and towards the hatchling bird.

As it ate, the girls seem to be talking with the snake and it looked somehow... Excited about something. That something turned out to be allowing to live and aid feeding the fledgling. Over the next two weeks the bird slept, ate and waddled around or climbed into one of his girls tails and she would walk around their paddock. His girls appeared to be super happy about it all. The fledgling gre pretty fast, a bit too fast, the once downy gray fluff was darkening into void black bleeding into raven black with the sheen going from a shiny matte black(ironic if you ask him) to that glossy purple/blue/green Sheen one often sees in a raven's feathers. Then Blue and green feathers began growing in and they blended into a beautiful black to blue to green gradient affect. But the tail feathers just kept growing. Soon they were reach what the estimated to be about 2 feet and at least 3 inches before another shock hit him and Barry.

They had been staying late to log in all the new data they had on their training with the girls, who had been rather well behaved now that their little bird friend Had been born and was growing well. Owen had to bring a basket of fruits grains and nuts ever two days to the emergency entrance and leave it just outside of the camera's view so one of the girls can grab it without setting off the proximity alarm. The snake had somehow become the mascot of his girls and always hung near the bird. So there was always someone to keep an eye on it. Barry had been researching birds that looked similar and the closest they got was a Peacock, but the tail only had five super long feathers and they blade from black to green with blue to turquoise "eyes" at the the end.

Barry had a sinking feeling and he had been secretly getting in contact with a rep in Central about getting Owen read in if the bird is what he thought it was. The rep, Lowary Cruthers, was extremely good at his job, a bit too good at it. As soon as Barry had called in about getting his partner read in, the paperwork was faxed over already half filled. All that was needed was Owen reading it, swearing and Oath and signing with a Blood Quill which has been delivered at the same time the paperwork was faxed over. Barry mentally noted to never cross Lowary the man was terrifying. They had just looked up at the private monitor, no down Lowary was watching too on a private channel, only to see the bird burst into flames and Owen panicked, running to grab the fire extinguisher and to go save his girls, but Barry stopped him.

"Stop, it is alright, the girls aren't in danger... If they haven't attacked the bird by now they won't do it. Look..." He points at the screen band sure enough his girls were in their usual protective circle and watching the blue and green flames burn brightly before they slowly dim and shrink in on themselves until they die out. But instead of a bird, a child is left in their place. Barry narrows his eyes because he can see scars on the kids body. Normally any creature that has a renewal period would lose any scars or damage done to the body this must mean that this kid was so badly abused that it's going to take a few burns to fully heal. The snake quickly slithers up and the two men tense until the child hisses back softly, the tone low and alluring, almost hypnotic in a drawn out way.

"What the actual fuck!?" Owen curses and Barry sighs as he begins the long speech about magic, the hidden magical society, the statute of secrecy that protects both worlds from each other for the most part and how certain people of high enough status both politically and financially, even those of noble birth are in the know and have secret departments in the governments all over the world that deal any accidental exposures of their world. But sometimes people are found worthy of being read in on the secret.

Barry is a Wizard, but was disowned because of his sexual preferences and the fact he loved a Muggle man. Owen blushes at the pointed glare he got from his long time friend. He has known Barry had a thing for him but he never allowed them to go beyond friendship because of their romantic life fell apart their friendship would be ruined too and Owen doesn't want to lose Barry. He has an older brother who was raised in Britain and they get together for tea every few weeks, to catch up, bust each others chops and to update each other on the bullshit that happens respectively in their jobs or their rings of people.

Owen is understandably left shaken and feeling dizzy with the information dump, but he nevertheless reads the paperwork thoroughly, asking relevant questions when needed, all others can wait until after he signs the damn papers. Once he understands and has been walked through the oath and signing in blood part, which freaked him out, he did just that. He felt a strange mix of hot and cold flowing through his body, down to the very marrow of his bones and even through his soul, which apparently magic has proven does exist because they have soul sucking monsters apparently!! It felt like days, but was really only a couple of minutes before he feels a tightening around his heart and something snap into place before the sensation dissipated.

"Alright, let's go get our wayward wizard out of the paddock, some clothes and proper food into him... Ah, that would be our dear friend from Central's terrifying handy work once more." Barry says as they leave their office and find three medics, a park employee and a woman in a killer suit waiting for them outside. Owen wants to throw his hands in the air and scream 'fuck this shit, I'm out' but he already signed the paperwork and fuck had that hurt. He then watched Barry burn the quill with a  look of both disgust and glee. It turns out that those things are extremely dangerous if left alone. It keys to a person via the blood and even after one use, someone can use it to sign anything in Owen's name and he magically and legally liable for it.

Some people had in the past tried to use Blood Quills to steal entire inheritances from the rightful recipients. Especially those belonging to children from powerful and/or wealthy families. The woman in the suit confirmed his memory of him burning the quill and began explaining deeper detail, easily breaking off into tangents that have become normal for her because of how often the questions were asked and Owen was just left sputtering because she answered him without fail. Barry laughed as they make it to the Emergency door and he types in the passcode. He then enters and pulls a wand from seemingly nowhere and sends binding spells and stunners at the girls making them hiss and growl but calm slightly seeing their attacker was their Dark Skin.

"Shh, it is alright, we want to see the Hatchling." Barry assures them and they calm a bit more but still growl and grumble at the unfamiliar scents invading their territory. However, the Godling speaks and the calm further...

§ Shh, they are only doing their job, please be calm....§ the green eyes Godling croons.

They reluctantly obey and Harry turns to face who he assumes are workers and likely Magical ones at that if the black man holding a length of pinkish red wood in his hand was any indicator. However when they saw him, they gasp because everyone across the world in the magical community heard of the Boy Who Lived.

"Well shit..." The Lawyer says and then pulls out her phone and walks out the door already getting fires put out and balls rolling. The medics come forward and hands him a few potions. One for restoring his magic, a pain reliever and the last is a calming draught because he was starting to panic when Barry explained he was in Costa Rica on an island showing a living theme park with dinosaurs, actual dinosaurs and the four on the ground were highly dangerous hunters at that. The snake had coiled up his arm at some point and was hissing softly explain things a bit better for both Harry and the girls who gave the odd hiss or growl.

One medic braced going ear the girls to carefully collect the ashes and shell remains and jarring them before labeling them and sealing them.

"We might ask you to purchase your remains for our potion guild at a later date, however for low we've collected everything and sealed them up. We will not hold it against if you decline our request." She said handing him the jars and he thanks her as another helps him dress after the third runs multiple health checks and diagnostic scan spells in him.

"... We will need to get in contact with your Magical Guardian or a trusted adult as soon as possible... We cannot in good faith send you back to England and back into a home of child abusers..." He states in an icy tone that reminds Harry of Professor Snape.

"What!?" Owen growls. Barry quickly grabs his shoulder and he somewhat calms.

Barry knows how much Owen hates abused of any kind. He lost a sister to an abusive relationship and nearly went to jail for killing the bastard who killed his sister. The fastest way to piss off Owen is to mention abuse or fuck with his girls. Blue was named after his sister's nickname not just because of her blue stripes.

Harry blinks and sighs because of course his life can never be easy so he asks them to please get in contact with Professor Snape because out of all his teachers other than Professor Flitwick Snape was the only other one he could honestly say he trusts. Owen rubs his face and tells everyone they need to leave and let the girls free. Blue growls and Harry calms her down talking in that strange hissing language as he easily bends down to let her and even undies the spells with a casual caress to each girl in turn. They don't do anything other than nuzzle him and he giggles as they make unsettling sounds.

"I promise to visit as soon as I can... But you have to behave for your Alpha, he is what is protecting buoy from Smellyskins. Him and your Dark Skin... Which that is very rude to call him. Why not call him Beta?"

Blue tells him she is the Beta. Charlie comments that Barry is more like Pack Mom and Harry tells them to call him that instead. Barry wonders what all is going on and why he suddenly wants to put in a frilly pink apron like in those old black and white sitcoms where the wife has one in and greets her husband when he comes home from work.

"It is going to take us a while, England has gone into lockdown because of some incident involving the TriWizard Tournament. For now, Mr. Barnaby Earl Shacklebolt, I am temporarily assigning you as Heir Potter's guardian. Please take him to the Goblins as soon as possible. Mr. Potter, I will speak to you in a few days, here is my business card, contact me if there is an emergency. Healer Moralez, I am gonna need copies of those scans and any others you run. I need to get my team out of their hidey holes because we have a bitch of a court case to compile and get rolling with."

The medics nods and hands over copies as they all leave and Owen shuts the door. The medics say they will be back in the morning as the employee calmly takes copies of everything and leaves with the medics after handing over extra clothes, some temporary credentials and a card with money for food and the like to Barry. Once they all leave, Barry helps Harry into a jeep and Owen climbs in as well. They head to Barry's house, which is a nice little cottage looking place near the wild forest in the island. However it is much bigger inside and Owen waits for Barry to get Harry fed and settled in a guest room for the night before they sit to have a very long talk....

---

Zack stood stone faced as his "girlfriend" gives him her requests to call her every hour, to text her pictures ever 10 minutes so she doesn't forget what he looks like and God knows whatever else she is blathering about. He wasn't actually dating her but the delusional girl thought they were a real thing. Even his parents thought this but that is because he doesn't beat to tell them that he manifested and knows his destined mate is male. Gray is already in the car playing one of many dinosaur themed mobile games as Scott makes a rude comment.

Zack wants to while out his tail and slap his sire with it, but doesn't. He ignores the "I love you" from the overly clingy girl and glares hell at his parents when then make fun of him for being "heartbroken." Instead he puts on his headphones and turns on his audio books from school. They would be living with his aunt for a year so he asked for his course work in digital form and he got audiobooks, a few programs to do his school work on and has to attend at least two videos lessons a week.

His plan remains the same, he is going to make sure Gray gets to their Aunt Claire and he will ensure she takes good care of him before he will go looking for his mate. He had been anxious for a month when their faint bond thrummed with new life and he felt his breathing ease knowing his mate was awake. So he sent out a song from his soul and while his mate had not sent one back he could tell his mate liked the song.

Little did he know that he would be seeing his mate very soon and in the most unexpected place...

Chapter 45: Percy Jackson x Harry Potter ver. 1 pt 3

Harry slowly woke up. At first it was sensations. Not quite touch but auras and pressure. He was being handled on a daily basis. Each person has a unique 'flavor' to their aura and how their pressure felt. The most frequent was one that was dark and shadowy, but comfortable, like a thick cozy blanket during a horrible thunderstorm. There was another that ebbed and flowed like gentle waves but had a vastness that could easily turn those gentle motions into a fearsome whirlpool and an unforgiving tidal wave. It felt weirdly safe and seemed to bubble over with excitement whenever near.

The next thing that came back was sound but like the sensations, it wasn't fully back. He couldn't hear distinct sounds like the crackling of a fire or the calls of a bird. But the muffled sounds told him the level of activity throughout the day. It was as if he were under water with cotton balls in his ears. He could tell by the way the noises flowed over his senses he was safe. So he slept some more. Smells came back too, muted but no less there. He smelt something earthy at times, a smell he associated with Neville, his godbrother and fellow Gryffindor. The smell of flowers, nothing clear but melded, has to be Luna. There smells of herbs had to be Professor Snape and that meant the faint musk of books was Hermione. But who has that ocean smell? He knew the faint range of moss and forest belonged to a Centaur. But other smells were too new to strange, but clearly none of which meant harm.

Over the following days those senses sharpened and he was able to properly feel hands touching him. The smells of each person sharper and their voices clearer. He had been out of it for almost three weeks and he certainly felt it. He was tired and sore from being unconscious and bedridden but he could do little about it. So he was surprised when his eyes actually opened and it took him a moment too long to realize he was in a cabin of sorts. There was bundles of herbs, flowers and other vegetation hanging from the ceiling and rafters so he wasn't in that God awful shack on the sea again. The smell of cooking herbs was oddly comforting and then he blinked and saw a boy around his age with Greek features, sculpted and refined, a boyishly handsome face with seafoam green eyes and dark brown, nearly back hair in a messy mop around his head.

He suddenly recalls hearing Luna speak to him before they came to wherever here was, that the first person he saw upon waking was his destiny, be it for a prophecy or love, she could not tell but he would never leave this person and they in turn would never leave him. He blinks when the other speaks and his voice is surprisingly deep for a nearly delicate looking face. He has the potential to be ruggedly handsome, like a Greek Hero in one of those old Epics he had read about.

"On, Yoh are finally awake. I better go wake Mr. D and Mr. Snape... Hold on, be right back!" The other tells him and upon hearing his professor's name, he relaxes fully.

He instead takes stock of his body, wiggling his toes and fingers moving his feet and hands and even bending his knees and elbows to find he was a bit stiff from being in bed, but not that bad. It would seem they did light exercises for him while he was out of it to keep him semi limber. He slowly sat up on his own, his magic flowing back like a wave and quickly fueling his recovery. His magic has always healed him within hours of his injuries, at most a day if the beatings weren't nso severe. The longest it took him to heal was two weeks and that was after that trip to the Zoo and he accidentally set free the snake that wanted to go to Brazil.

"Imp, you shouldn't be moving..." His four professor scolds even as he sits at the edge of his cot and scans him.

"Uncle Sev, I am alright. By magic healed the rest already... It does that whenever I am critically injured." Harry tries to reassure the man.

"That is not comforting, if that was what you were aiming for, brat... And as long as I am to admit it, you are correct. In fact, I dare say your body is back to what it should have been from the start after I got rid of nearly 97% of your body and made uoh regrow it." Severus sighs, looking over the results of his scans, easily making copies for Dionysus and Chiron to look over.

Harry blinks at the loud leopard print bathrobe, neon green gel eye mask and what was clearly a mud mask on the man's face as he grumbles about being too sober for this. The centaur who is much bigger than Firenze has been, sighs at the other but nevertheless hands him a can of coke and he pops it open like one pops a gold beer and chugs it down like one too. He holds still for the three to check him over as the teen sits off to the side and watches. When it is over, they begin talking about what all has been happening and that Harry had been claimed by Hades and thus those he brought with him.

Harry blinks slowly, processing everything and then he calmly looks to the darkest corner of the room and says, "Is this what you meant one of your Servants would take me under his protection?"

They startle when the darkness moves but only Percy can see the being slowly approaching. It is one of the personifications of Death, the typical skeleton in a robe with a scythe leaning over its shoulder. No one else seems to see it or if they can they are too frightened to speak.

~Of course, Little Master.... I would never lead you astray....~

The being says and their voice is whisper soft and as cold as the grave.

Harry sighs softly and talks with the being as if they were old friends having tea, rather than the Reaper and a potential soil to collect. Percy listens to them talk and quickly gathers that Harry had technically been dead when Percy found them and brought them into the Camp's ward lines. Has been dead up until literally a few moments ago when he woke up again. Death, it seems, wouldn't kill its Master, but temporarily does it to allow him to recover and heal.

He was out of it for so long this time because his body needed some critical healing from his years of abuse and mishealed bones and more. He is for now free of his chains to the original prophecy that once held him, but eventually he will need to go back and fulfill it. But Death is apparently a troll and is messing with their siblings. Harry smiles softly and asks about what he was expecting to do in a camp full of Demigods. Death shrugs lazily and tells him to do as he pleases, but to be warh because not only are Death Eaters still looking for him, but so are Order Members and if either side catches him, he will be forced back to his original Prophecy. While he cannot outrun it forever, he would rather go back and face it on his own terms versus those of another.

The conversation then turned to friends that were missing and Death assures him that his true friends will find him. They talk a bit about what is happened and Harry is less than pleased to find out the person he is supposed to be destined for is being blamed for a crime he didn't commit and his mother is being held hostage to force him to either bring the stolen item back or to go rescue her. Finally Death sighs and begins to fade away, apparently having used up all their free time to info dump on their master.

~Remember, if you need me for any reason, you need only call me, my master... Have fun causing my bratty children some gray hairs, they deserve it...~

Harry chuckles and turns to the stunned faces of the other men in the room who to some degree saw Death and were shell shocked. Mr. D was quickly to back away from Harry as if he could actually harm him while Chiron bows deeply and apologizes for any offense they might have committed.

"Hadrian.... Only you.... I swear, only you..." Is the exhausted grousing of Mr. Snape.

Harry smiles and then yawns because he is still tired and he is helped back into bed. One last exam is done and some potions are passed for him to drink and he soon knocks out for the night. The other adult men slowly leaves as Percy resumes his vigil at the beautiful British boy's side and blinks when cherry sized pearl appears with a literal ocean trapped inside during a storm falls into his lap and a small note from Death saying, that for him to be equal to his master he needs a weapon that can never fail and what better than the very storm used to sink Atlantis? He needs only attach it to his weapon of choice and he can use all the powers of Poseidon and his brothers since combined they could be classed as Children of Death.

He admires the ball and watches the ocean churn and crash within its container the flashing of lightning and the black depths light up and show countless souls lost to the oceans might. He carefully weaves a net like holder around it from swim fishing wire and ties it for now as a necklace around his neck feeling it him with unfathomable power and yet settle into a gentle crash of a peaceful night. Percy settles and soon drifts off to sleep, only keeping half an ear on the boy across from him as he dozes...

Chapter 46: Loki x Harry ver. 2 pt. 3

Notes:

To the rude little shit from the newest update to my Percy x Harry snippets: if you haven't noticed, none of these are full stories. They are just place holders for ideas some get continued some don't. Some escape and become full stories while others rot.

Like I told you and am not telling everyone else to make sure anyone else with similar thoughts to try and piss me off: I have been writing fanfiction for 20 years, I am too old to be dealing with you little brats because you feel threatened or jealous of my work. I am constantly writing, reworking my style and refining my work. These snippets are basically the rawest you will get to my thought process without living in my brain and trust me, as someone who suffers chronic insomnia on top of ADHD and depression, you don't wanna live there. It is a cluttered mess. And this is without mentioning my dyslexia.

If I were to actually write the way I think nothing would ever make sense. Also, for the millionth time: I write these snippets on my phone. Between my auto fill and autocorrect messing with me, my Dyslexia doesn't help either. Normally when I get enough likes or enough inspiration for a story I move it to my laptop where I can see what I am writing much more clearly and can clean it up much better than on a tiny screen!

Apologies for the unwanted PSA but I had to put the little shit on blast because they thought they were being cute or funny trying to rile me. More like you just gave me yet another reason why I should just lock my stories. N try not to so everyone can enjoy them, but if you Guests keep causing trouble, I am locking them down; this is the final warning.

Harry watched the Chitauri falling from the skies dead before he noticed a beam of Avada green lance off into the distance right before the red haired woman puts her hand to her ear with clear shock on her face.

"What do you mean there is a nuke inbound!?" She demands. "How far out!?"

Hermione looks up from where she had finished helping the older Muggle male, who looks more put together than the likely should be after being brainwashed and enslaved for however long he has been. The wonders of magic will never cease. Harry turns back to the arch of green he can only see and sure enough Death opens a portal like window for him to see that undead a nuke was inbound. The arch of green going towards it.

"Madam, tell anyone who is trying to intercept that Nuke to back off or they will get caught in the explosion... No need to kill anyone unnecessarily if we can avoid it." Harry turns to ask the redhead as she looks at him wide eyed at his words and still at knowing that her own people were trying to kill not just her but all of Manhattan just to stop the invasion.

She must still be dealing from the shock because she tells the others without thought and while many protest, especially man in the flying suit, they do as told and right on time because the Avada green light hits the nuke and it vanishes into space where the Chitauri mothership was go off, vaporizing any remains that the enemy could have used to revive anyone. Pleased with Death's work, the window like portal closes and he finally relaxes.

"Boss?" Hermione asks.

"The Nuke is gone, vanished into space where it detonated harmlessly... Well for us anyway. Not so much for those roaches." He shrugs lazily and taps his scythe and begins humming softly holding out his hand for the souls that died this day. He will be busy sorting this mess for a while, he knows it.

"Thanks for the assist, but I'm afraid we are gonna have to ask you to come in and answer some questions..." The woman says and she at least manages an apologetic since. Harry glances at her once, not stopping his humming for even a moment and then when he has the last soul, pulls out a special char to contain them in and has the army of dead simply vanish into the waiting room (purgatory/limbo) to wait for him to send their souls back to finish their lives or onwards towards their next destination.

Harry smiles at her, adjusting his glasses as he does so and gives a rather insincere apology back, "Sorry, luv, but can't do that. And even then you have no right to pull me in for questioning... Let's go, Athena." He holds his hand out to Hermione and she moves quickly to grab it and they are sucked away in shadows, appearing a few floors dow, long enough for Harry to give Loki his Owling address and winks playfully:

"I expect to be wiped thoroughly." And then they are gone. Loki holds the parchment that is enchanted for only him to be able to see what is written on it and smiles softly. He only knows this because of the weave of magic he sees on it. He will need to update himself on Midgardian courting customs again. If not he will look for other courtships that might work from other realms. He certainly wouldn't fail in this effort. He blinks when he sees the elevator door open and out walk most of the Avengers, the Green Giant landing where the windows were still shattered a moment later.

His brother walks up to him and his thunderous face clears as he gets a good look at him and then grabs him by the back of the neck. Something they have always done. It was a test. Normally when Loki was misbehaving or too wound up he would stab his brother. The length of the blade and how close sto something vital told Thor all he needed but at times this was the only way to center each other. It was as affectionate as they could afford to be with how many views Loki and his "womanly" ways. Electric blue meet glacier green and Thor breathes a sigh of relief.

"I knew you would never do such things despite behat everyone else said... Your eyes were not yours for so long..." Thor breathes and Loki smiles weakly.

"It matters not, they will need someone to blame and it might as well be me..." He sighs sadly knowing he will likely lose this chance to court the mysterious Mage.

"What is that....?" Tony Stark's voice sounds from where he is being pried out of his damaged suit by the rings that were supposed to remove his suit for him.

They all turn to a glowing orb sitting on a pedestal that they hadn't noticed until now. Loki looks over and blinks in surprise.

"T'is a memory crystal." He answers. "But I haven't made one..."

"Aye, it doesn't feel like yours or mother's... It is cold, but oddly gentle..." Thor hums walking over and very careful picks it up. He has seen his mother and brother practice magic before, has seen what wondrous things they can create and how certain times are crafted. Memory Crystals were how they store much of their archives and knowledge even if they have their massive library packs full of books, scrolls and more. "It is too simple to be either of yours, and yet... It radiates power equal to yours and mother's.... And you both are the most powerful Mages in the Nine..."

"Wait... That kid that somehow multiplied my arrows and gave me that gross tasting energy drink! Could that have been him?" Clint speaks up, never letting his arrow down glaring at Loki, who seemed much different from how he first appeared.

"What does that do?" Steve asks.

"Stores memories for later viewing." Thor explains. "It can also store records and more and play it back with artificial illustrations."

"So like a tape recorder?" Tony dumbs down for the others but also to make it make sense for the rest of them.

Thor blinks confused and Loki just gently pats his shoulder, his hand resting on his neck for a moment.

"So you said it doesn't feel like anything Loki made or your mother... How many people actually use Magic in Asgard?" Tony asks.

"The only two fully trained Mages are our mother, Queen Frigga and Loki... But Seidr is seen as a woman's vocation and only really used in healing the warriors." Thor winces when Loki scowls at him summoning one of his longer blades in silent threat at the "woman" comment.

"Wait... But doesn't your old man also use magic?" Clint asks. "According to the stories, wings were for the warriors and the horns for magic users and Odin's helmet is supposed to have both..."

Selvig, who had been warily building behind Natasha clears his throat:

"Yes and based on the length of the horns the more powerful the magic user... But Aesirs as while don't actually behave magic. Her Majesty is from Vanahiem, a realm of Magic Users but only the royal family has powerful magic. And the Frost and Flame Giants have magic, though theirs are more elemental based. In legends Loki is a half brother or even Odin's brother. Which explains why he has Magic."

The brothers make faces at this and Loki scowls heavily at being made brother's with his false father. Thor rubs his hand on his back as he carefully sets the orb down and then with Mjolnir sends a jolt of magic into it. The crystal floats off its stand and begins glowing softly before a projection appears from the top of it.

"Hello, if you are seeing this then you have either arrested or otherwise imprisoned Loki. Allow me to state this is a mistake. I created this crystal while I was delving deep into his mind to show that he is innocent of both crimes he has been accused of. To make sense as to what fully happened let's start with the beginning. Please take a deep breath and try not to throw up." The voice of the young mage sounds from a hooded figure and it was now that everyone realized they can no longer recall what that person or anyone who was with him looked like. "And don't worry about not being able to recall us, it is mandatory that we hide ourselves because the government would be furious otherwise."

They blink because that weirdly makes sense, but still. They startle as the world turns black around them and suddenly they are plunged into memories....

---

When it was all over, the Avengers, Loki and Selvig all collapse onto the floor gasping for air. Loki avoids looking at anyone as they had seen his life through his eyes and what all he had to deal with on a regular basis. Thor was furious that the disrespect went far beyond the usual barbs and mean jesting during heated arguments. And the fact his friends go behind his back and tell Loki lies about what Thor supposedly says which has caused many of their fights in the past. But knowing that Loki was the abandoned child of Laufey the Frost King and then seeing him tortured and manipulated by the Mad Titan...

Thor stands up and pulls his brother into a bone crushing hug and Loki struggles but gives in. Clint feels a queer mix of sympathy and impotent rage because he had been brainwashed by Loki and made to kill innocent people on his order, but to learn it wasn't actually his during, he now has nowhere to aim his rage. Natasha said nothing, processing everything and rearranging the mental profile she built on Loki. Selvig was just fascinated by seeing how utterly advanced Asgard was and more to pay attention to his fear of the God. Tony was checking on Bruce, who had surfaced at some point during the viewing because Hulk either got tired or was too bored. They were talking about what they saw and how to recreate it for themselves. Steve looked shell shocked by his world view being shifted yet again.

"This is a problem... We need to show this to Fury, but I am sure you need it to show your old man as well..." Tony says after a while.

"What do you mean, Friend Tony? Brother can simply create a copy." Thor blinks at him as if he were a simple child.

Tony feels mildly offended at the look but does feel stupid because that should have been obvious.

"If I make the copy, I would like to edit some things out... I don't want your Shield knowing the full details of my childhood, thank you." He states firmly, no room for argument in his tone.

"I should protest, but I can respect not wanting more people in your business than is absolutely necessary..." Natasha says.

"I see no issues with that... Besides what can SHIELD do about what goes on beyond Earth, sorry I mean Midgard." Steve shrugs frowning at what he had seen. "They have no right to butt into it..."

Everyone eventually agreed and Loki nodded conjuring up a similar crystal and carefully copying only those pertaining to his time in the void, his torture at the hands of the Other and the Mad Titan and the invasion. Finished with his mind session with his mystery Mage, keeping any talk about a potential courtship out, that was his personal business thank you!

Satisfied, he let it play back for the others and they agreed that was fine, especially when Thor explained the crystal itself doesn't allow for manipulation beyond omitting information that one does not want shared. They cannot alter it or create false information with it. This impressed Tony and Bruce, who asked Loki if he could make some for them to test. He just chuckles and tells them that Magical Creation for them is Science for Mortals. While actual magic is the more streamlined version of everything condensed into a single spell.

He does make a few crystal samples for them to play with before Thor reluctantly has to put his brother in chains. Tony quickly makes designs for a device to use the Tesseract as its battery to get the a pair home and the damned cube off the planet so they don't get anymore unwanted visitors for a while yet...

---

Harry sighed after his long ass meeting with MACUSA and the Magical President about his activities and actions during the invasion. Harry simply told them had he left it alone much more people would have died than what actually died and there was a very high chance that all of New York would have been Nuked to get ride of the invaders. Once he mentioned the nuke, MACUSA had a change in tune and gave him a pardon for his timely actions that saved their people.

He also left them a few Chitauri corpses to examine with some weapons after he spelled them with some arrays to keep them from exploding and killing anyone unnecessarily. The American version of the Department of Mysteries was more than gleeful to get them. He offered them discounts on their next few days of coffee since he knows how they can get when they are nec deep in research and lacking caffeine. Hermione gets really twitchy.

Said girl was also gleeful for her own bodies to play with and so was Draco. Luna was content dismantling the weapons and chambering the power cores and key components for later use. Neville uses the rest of the corpses for fertilizer for his more carnivorous plants and hybrid experiments. As for Harry, once he got home and cleaned up his show and checked on the people in his basement, assuring then the danger was over and they can finally come out. He let the. Keep the emergency kits and gave away the rest of his stock for the day for those who needed it. The Magicals were thankful for his potions and other magical items while the Muggles great fully took home cakes and tea/coffee blends ment to help with stress. Thankfully no one was overly hurt and he helped those who lost family during the chaos get into contact with friends and neighbors. Children were sent to the local schools to await someone. To come get them. Once his shop was people free other than his team he flopped gracelessly into his favorite arm chair and set to work sorting the souls as the others found activities to do as well. They would close for a day or two to rest and restock before going back to business.

Harry hummed softly as he knows it will be a while before Loki contacts him, content to run his shop/diner, and occasionally deal with a magical disturbance in the mean time...

---

In the voids of space, the Mad Titan is furious that his plans to take over Earth had failed but even more so that he lost contact with The Other and several others of his high ranking servants. He cannot even call their souls back to himself. His latest Courting attempt had failed and it annoyed him beyond reason. Especially when Lady Death appeared in person to tell him she was far from amused and would greatly appreciate it if he stopped.

Does she not realize he was Titan!? Superior tm a God one of the Progenitors of Gods!? How could she turn him down?!

What Thanos failed to understand was that Lady Death was Hella, sister of Loki and she was far from amused that he used her brother as a sacrifice to court her. Thankfully her little Master found Death's treasures and reunited them, thus bringing her an Eternal Companion and some much needed sanity back after her father had turned her into a relentless killing machine and then banished her to a dead world where she couldn't battle or escape. Hella was only one personification of the True Death. Only the True Death and its Master can kill a God or even a Titan. She had been furious at first when she saw the mere child that was to be her Master, but she couldn't bring herself to hate him. Not after she watched him gently place the infant form of the man who had hunted him all his life on the "train" to the Afterlife.  It showed that he harbored no ill will, not even to an enemy. It didn't mean he wasn't willing to fight and kill, but he had no personal grudge or hatred for them.

She stands glaring at the Titan who eyes her with desire and wanton lust, making her shiver with disgust. She had a lover, she didn't need a new one. Her lover was loyal and devoted, and certainly sharp tongued. Her lover would find this newest attempt laughable at best and then proceed to woo her with coordinated flash mobs, a trend by the mortals to entertain their fellow humans and often done to purpose to one's partner.  Maybe she would find her favorite foods cooked to perfection or maybe something new to try. Her lover most definitely spoils her and she cannot wait to introduce her Master to said lover. They would have a merry old time discussing gardening tips and cooking tricks!

"You will cease, Thanos... You are heading down a path that will forever alter the course of destiny for many realms and worlds beyond them.... Do not say I didn't warn you..." She growls darkly her black painted lips pulled into a sneer that could curdle rotting flesh. She then smirks when her master sends her the souls and she allows him to see them all his vast battalion killed by a handful of mortals and her Master and his people. She smirks in particular when he sees The Other and his generals. "Consider these repayment for your folly.... I will not tell you again to cease and desist..." She spits and then because she can, ribs the soul from one of  The Other's servants and let's the body crumple uselessly to the floor and vanishes.

Thanos sits back, a first curled around his lips as he smirks darkly with amusement. Well if she wants to continue to play hard to get, he will do so.

"Get me in contact with Ronan the Accuser.... And have Nebula attend him... And someone get me Gamora, I have a mission for my favorite daughter..."

Chapter 47: Draco Malfoy x Harry Potter ver. 1 Pt 1

Notes:

Ok so I stumbled across a picture that is similar to a story I have hiding in my drafts that should have never seen the light of day, but you see, I made the mistake of mentioning this on Pinterest and we'll.... I accidentally woke up the fiends and got the Fanfic Popo in my back now... So I am going to put up only a small part that I edited while I try to figure out the hot mess that is the rest of what I wrote and how to continue it!

This story is Voldemort raising Harry Potter because he made him a Horcrux by accident!

Nagini finds this hilary and is immediately in love with her newest Hatchling, questioning Tom's sanity that he would dare to hurt such a cute Hatchling who only has baby fangs and no venom!! XD

Que the Death Eaters being down graded to Babysitters and nannies!!

Snippet:

Thomas "Tom" Marvolo Riddle, better known as the Dark Lord Voldemort, sat on his throne as the snivelling rat animagus, one former Gryffindor named Peter Lazarus Pettigrew groveled at his feet, claiming to have information on the babe who was said to be his defeater. Tom will admit had this happened a week ago, he would have flown off into a frenzy of rage and blind panic. But thankfully his young Potion Master had noticed something wrong and had concocted an elixir that stabilized his mind. During that time the sly little leopard in human skin has managed to worm his way through his defenses and draw out the truth of his immortality.

Severus Tobias Snape was not someone who normally showed disrespect to his superiors, but after learning of his Horcruxes and how young he had been when he med the first one. The little minx had both the audacity and fall to slap him upside his head and clearly Nagini had been listening in carefully because she took had slithered up his bed post and slapped him hard with the tip of her tail. A fear that was not normal for mundane snakes which made him wonder if Magical snakes were different or if it was just something about Nagini herself. Either way, his Potion Master had managed to stabilize his sanity and was now working on a way to restore his former looks, soul and mind without fully destroying his Horcruxes unless absolutely necessary.

So here he was now, glaring down at the rat, both literal and figurative. The portly man was practically prostrating himself at his feet as he told him of being made the Potter Family's Secret Keeper and where he could find them. Voldemort hummed to acknowledge he heard him, but was not yet ready to speak or grant him leave to rise. He got a bit of sick pleasure watching someone who would betray their friends for something so fleeting as recognition utterly embarrass themselves for it. He noted how Severus tensed in the corner, worried for his once friend and sister. He had assumed like many that he had been in love with one Lily Evans, but it seems that is what people say because of how jealous Potter got whenever he saw the pair together. Severus has been adopted by the Evans family not long before he got his acceptance letter, his mother feeling he would need that protection from his abusive father sooner rather than later. She has apparently had visions or at least some kind of clairvoyance about her pending death and wanted to secure her only child's safety while she could.

Severus had admitted he had a crush on Lily and they had tried kissing only once because they were both curious and had seen plenty of other classmates do it. The felt like they were kissing a sibling or a parent and it felt wrong to them so they never brought it up again. Severus was rather jealous and protective of his sister, which made many misunderstand his feelings for one Lily Evans. Even after their falling out, he did all he could to protect her and make sure she has everything she needed. Voldemort had been glad Severus had restored some of his sanity before telling him about the piece of prophecy she had overheard or he would have flown off into a rage and tried to murder babies of all things. And now that he had some of his mind back he felt like everything was a set up of sorts, but who would do it? Why would they do it? Why pick such a ploy to achieve whatever ends they were aiming for? And why Voldemort of all people?

He blinks his weed eyes and slowly rises from his throne, his people shift and tense, unsure of his mercurial moods and if he would praise the traitor or torture and kill him? Pettigrew would gladly sell his own mother if it meant saving his own neck, it would seem. He circled the rat, eyes never leaving him and then he stopped just at his left side and gracefully knelt down. He said nothing as he grabbed his left arm and began hissing softly in Parseltongue. The room was shocked to see him marking the rat as an Inner Circle Member, but what they didn't know or realize this particular brand was not the mark of one of his own, but a monitoring and assassination mark. Pettigrew was clearly a spineless, witless bootlicker, clinging bro those with power and prestige to advance his own station in life. He had cling to the three older Marauders when he noticed no one in school dared to go against them due to their often nasty and humiliating pranks or revenge for any slights suffered.

He clung simpered to the professors when caught and would later lie about who actually tattled, claiming it had been his Little Snake. Which lead to more and more conflicts than needs be. And as he later learned, Severus was a rather vindictive one. He soon finished and smirked cruelty when he saw the snake move and heard the faint whimper of the traitorous rat. It would hurt whenever the mark moved or when it is used. It would feel like the flesh was being burned, his blood boiling with acid as the bones felt like they were being ground mercilessly into dust. It was akin to a localized Cruciatous curse, but no where near the level and power of the actual curse. Then when gently helped the rat to his knees and grabbed his fat chin in his long pale fingers as he praises him for his wit and show of true self. Only the rat seemed to think he had been genuinely praising him. His people, especially those of his Inner Circle knew better, hearing the sneering mockery hidden like a fine blade wrapped in silk.

He then announces that he would personally deal with the Potters and only due so when the signs were right. His followers bowed and acknowledged his claim before they were dismissed not long after. He caught blazing golden eyes for just a second before he turned to leave, picking up his dear snake as he went and soon they were joined by a certain leopard. They traveled deeper into Malfoy manor and soon arrived in the Nursery where Lady Malfoy had finished nursing her son and was busy changing his nappy.

"You have five seconds before I curse you." Severus hisses.

"I don't actually plan to harm the Potters, but it seems this is a set up. Clearly you were meant to hear that part of my supposed defeat and the 7th month part so I would hyper fixate on children born during July. But that is if are counting the normal calendar and not the Pagan one or even the Lunar cycle for that matter. I am supposed to fun after the Potters and kill them all... So I am thinking that I will need help from both you with your skills in potions and even if you are still a beginner in Alchemy, you show great promise already. And Lady Malfoy's help for creating a Golem and finding a spell to temporarily transfer my soul to it... I have a strange feeling I am meant to either succeed in the murder of the Potters and thus ending one of the oldest and purest bloodlines not listed on that ridiculous Sacred 28 document. Or I am to kill the parents but parish to the infant. Or simply meet my end at the wands of the Potters. I feel it in my mind this uncontrollable rage at the thought someone would dare to defeat me and I can tell it is or not my own..." Voldemort explains and the pair of adults gape in shock.

"But... That is in sane!" Narcissa gasps.

"Hence the Golem.... If I am forced to face the Potters it will be around the Pagan Holidays and the only one that will accept human sacrifices without backlash is Samhain. The Lord and Lady Potter are meant to be my sacrifices and the baby is just a bonus and the end of a potential threat." He explains.

"So if you do have to go and you are forced to kill them or any form of backlash happens it is the Golem that does and now you your soul would auy suck itself right back into your true body even if it is not near by." Severus blinks and realizes the genius and insanity of the plan. *But what if your soul is attacked for harmed right after the Golem is destroyed?"

"That is where the Black Library comes in. I know they have a fairly decent if small section on Necromancy and Soul Magic. As a Mediwitch, Lady Malfoy would know basic Necromancy and some moderate Necromancy to heal and perform emergency surgery should the situation ever arise. Also she would be keeping my soulless body safe and well maintained until my soul makes it back. I am trusting you to not only somehow get word to the Potters of the betrayal and their potential sacrifice so they can make plans accordingly. But also making the potions and elixirs I will need before and after the golem is made and my soul transfers over and then later returns. I am also going to need you to perform a ritual using one of my treasures to bring back another piece of my soul and catch it up to date.... I am certain you can find one or modify one that doesn't require too much or risk harm to yourself. Indeed you while, my dear..." Voldemort hisses in a sibilant tone that makes said Potion Master's cheeks flush pink.

"Fine, let's get to work, we have Samhain as our deadline and I will be too busy dealing with my spy duties and my new teaching potion to be if use after September..." Severus growls and Narcissa agrees to help as best she can...

---

Voldemort flexed his fingers and wiggles his toes as instructed. It felt so weird like it was his body and yet clearly not. He didn't have a heartbeat or even blood in this body and he is certain he doesn't behave the needed parts for biological needs like hunger and going to the bathroom. He felt like he was inside of a doll. He had practiced the soul transfer on a few inanimate object before while waiting for Severus to find the right type of Golem to use. Lady Malfoy was at his side giving him far more health checks in the last few months than he had all his life before and after each attempt. His body acted like it was in a healing coma, his brain activity was low, almost non-existent, his heart slowed dramatically and his breathing deepened. His eyes would twitch every so often, indicating some form of REM sleep.

She found that she needed only to spell nutrition potions and light broths into his stomach every few hours to keep him from wasting away from hunger, some light exercises that she can perform either physically wish her own hands or with a medical form of the Imperious curse to make his body move on its own and do the exercises for him. Finally a few days before Samhain when he felt the clarity slowly begin to wake, they performed the rituals to make the Golem from grave ash from his father, some flesh from a humanoid creature called a Face Stealer, and wood from a dead Elder tree. Once it was ready, they gave him the Draught of Living Death and the next thing he knew he was waking up in the Golem.

Now he was slowly moving the body as instructed and finding it still felt alien, but moved as if it had been his own all his life. After that they left the room that Narcissa then warded to the gills so he could not be found and killed in his vulnerable state. They went over the plan once more, Severus informing them that he received an letter from. Lily and it was short and too the point: she forgave him long ago, she convinced her stupid husband and his friends to create wills as a just in case. Both a Living Will and a Posthumous Will declaring what should be done with their son, their holdings and their seat of power. Lily also left something encrypted, using their old love for spy movies and guess who murder mysteries to create unique languages and cyphers to pass codes notes and the like in school but also to keep private their diaries. But this wasn't any of her old shared ones but likely online of the ones she used for personal use. He didn't behave the time to research and decode it. Not with Samhain only a few days away and as the day grew closer, the Dark Lord slipped further into insanity.

Said man nods and the. Orders them to leave because he isn't nature how he will be in the morning and he wouldn't want to risk harming or killing them. They do as told and he drifts off to sleep with only Nagini watching over his rest...

---

Voldemort Apparated to the sleepy village of Godric's Hollow and made his way down the empty street towards a small cottage at the end of the lane. It was late and the lights were only one of but a few still left on. As he got closer he could hear the joyful sounds of a baby giggling and the playful argument of the young couple inside. He stood at the gate, half wanting to leave to not harm this family, but the other and stronger half desires to hear their screams and witness their agony as they die at his wand. He must have stood there long enough for the husband to spot him through the window because he soon hears the man shout for his wife to flee with their child and he cannot stop himself from entering the small front yard where a small autumn garden sat.

The door gives way under his wand and soon he is locked in battle with. Lord Potter before he kills him with a single spell and flash of green light. He slowly makes his way up to where he hears the Lady of the family and soon finds her back him as she tries to sooth her crying babe. She doesn't bother to face him, begging him thrice to spare her child, her wand in hand but neither raised to protect nor to defend. She looks striken, as if she knows her fate is sealed but still defiant in the most unconventional way. He tried to resist to fight for control and she must have scene it because she mouths:

You are forgiven.

Just before he raises his wand and in a flash of green, she let's bout one last scream a cry of her child's name and then she falls silent and unmoving, a beautiful fairy laid broken. Her once lively green eyes empty and dull as she stares at her child making sure that even in death her last image was her baby. Voldemort ntries harder than ever now to fight himself and he feels himself stumble and stagger, knocking things about the room, but like before the insanity wrests control back and he sends the Killing curse at the baby and he cannot help his horrified gasp when the light hits the 15 month old baby. But then he sucks in a breath when the curse hits but it looks like it hits a figure wrapped over the child only a scar is carved into the baby's temple before the light is suddenly flying back at him and he feels relieved when it strikes and he feels his soul leave the golem. He blinks as he floats there a second seeing some strange mass that looks somewhat like him and it screeches and flies off as he himself is yanked towards his body, never noticing the figure take a small piece of his soul that has detached and anchor it into the baby...

---

Tom gasps awake and all but throws himself from the bed, all but slapping the hands of Lady Malfoy away from himself as he crumbles and staggers towards the doors. He barely makes it outside of the anti Apparation wards before he following the tug he feels on his soul. It is dangerous to do this blindly and he is likely to splinch himself for doing this but he couldn't wait a moment longer. When he lands it is 3 in the morning and freezing out. He has landed on the ward line of some rather questionable wards and subconsciously casts a dark spell to collect the magical signature and analyze the wards as he casts a second one to momentarily suppress his magic so he appears Muggle and walks towards the lonely basket and the babe inside. He grabs it and hurries back out of the ward line as his magic flares back to life and the scroll with the complete analysis appears. Once done he pops back to Malfoy Manor and hands the basket and baby to the nearest person, who so happens bro be Bellatrix LeStrange and be passes out right after...

---

Voldemort was not surprised to wake up in his bed, nor was he shocked to see a furious Lady Narcissa Ursula Black, a murderous looking Severus Tobias Snape and maniacally amused Bellatrix LeStrange with a babe cradled in her arms a bottle held in her free hand as the babe nurses. He doesn't bother trying to get away from the lectures or the stinging hexes sent his way. He endures it all with quiet grace before he is handed the sleeping babe and he groans when Nagini makes her way into the bed and says:

§My Tom, why does the little Harchling smell like one of the Treasures...?§

"What!? Oh hell no!!" He cries out, careful to not wake the baby as he lays back on his pillows and groans, "I somehow made Heir Potter into my living Horcrux...."

The shouts and cursing was most expect and he knew, just knew Severus was going to stab him as soon as he no longer had little Hadrian James Potter in his arms. Nagini cackles with wicked delight as she curled up around her master and the baby and coos that she will be the best Near Mother for the little Treasure Hatchling and teach him how to be a proper snake. Voldemort cna only groan and whimper because he just knows she is going to do just that and then some....

Chapter 48: Dolce x Harry Potter ver 1 pt 3

Hari and Zeff flew ahead, a carefully applied combination of shielding, clarity and warming charms kept them dry and warm even as the rain fell heavily around them. Zeff felt a bit awkward riding behind a child, holding onto his waist as they flew, but understood that the broom was useless to him without Hari actually flying it. The younger of the pair spotted something and points it out to him.

"Looks like a landslide and a bad one at that... And look there!" Zeff calls over the wind and rain, pointing off to the side where he spotted several dim fires, meaning camps had been made and likely were bandit camps. This area was prone to highway robberies. He informs the young prince and he nods his head once and turns them to fly back to where the carriages were just coming around the bend. They soon drew level with the carriages, Hughes looked bored and miserable from being soaked in rain, but there was a thin layer of magic protecting him from most of the water as well as the other guards. He sneezed just as they pulled level with him and Zeff knocked on the door of the carriage.

"My Lord, there is a landslide up ahead, but there seem to be several Bandit camps not that far away as well. This is the only road in the area and it would take us almost triple the to double back and take the other road." Zeff explains and Reinhardt furrow his brows as they soon come up on the landslide.

"Let's see the damage..." He says and pulls up his hood to join his men by the mix of mud, rocks and trees.

Ryouma furrowed his brow as Hari came in looking tired after spending the day flying and with various people as well. He opens his item box and grabs his raincoat, the lime green coloring dyed naturally form his Sticky Slimes' solution and letting it dry before coating it again. He pulled it on and hopped out to talk first with his brother. Even if he was physically the younger one, Ryouma couldn't help feeling like his old self, a man in his late thirties looking after his frail mother. Hari smiles reassuringly, knowing that the former adult often worried for his health even though both of them were much healthier than they had been in the past

Especially with Hari cooking most of their meals and making almost all of their medicine. He has made his fair share through watching his adoptive brother and guardian reading his books and even the book from the Gods: Gaiin, Kufo and Lulutia has helped immensely. He found he can use this world's version of the Apothecary skill set and Alchemy to make medicine and the like. They were not the same as Hari's potions, but they were among the highest quality potions the locals were willing to sell and trade for the few times they ventured into town to hand in bandits or lost belongings.

"Hari-nii, I am gonna go help clear the path."

"Alright, just down over do it and be careful." He wants and allows him to hurry after the others while he himself sets up a barrier and then climbs into join the ladies and Sir Rienboche.

"Young man, forgive an old man his curiosity, but what are you and young Ryouma wearing? They look quite peculiar." He asks as Hari removed his raincoat and was about to put it away.

"Oh, we call them raincoats. We made them from fabric soaked in Sticky Slime solution. If you soak it and let it dry for a few days and then do it again, you can create a waterproof fabric. The more coatings of Sticky Slime solution you have the more waterproof it becomes, however can be one very dangerous because that means there is no air flowing through it and no air means you sweat and you can accidentally cook yourself alive. But some level of this can actually be helpful to lose stubborn fat in undesirable places like the belly, arms and more." Harry explains and they marvel at the unique application of such a thing. Sticky Slime solution was normally used to seal cracks and glue materials together during construction. Other than that they never bothered to explore what else it could be used for.

"Remarkable. Have you ever thought to sell this fabric? You would make a fortune in no time." Rienboche states.

"We rarely went into town and while the people were friendly enough, we were still outsiders and they had little reason to trust us or our products. Wr normally trades for what we needed and those who used them and found they worked beyond their imagination, they quickly became regular customers and even paid us rather than traded. It kept a steady flow of income for us and kept the people safe and happy, but not risking allowing potential wolves into their homes." Hari admits and finally puts it away. "But I was thinking of opening my own shop, either an apothecary with a green house attached or a bakery shop with a garden."

"Oh that sounds lovely!" Eliaria gasps, her blue eyes sparkling as she imagines what it could look like. Hari smiles, she was adorable and well mannered. Lady Elise was also picturing it and wondering where the best location would be. As much as she would love to bring the boys back to the Duchy and set up residence there, she is not so selfish to impose her will and wants on them. They are both clearly well taught and skilled, if still but children in her eyes and she has to recall that Hari is a young adult not a child despite his short stature. They will make sure to keep in contact with them and start to prepare for a possible war with whoever has attacked the Royal family of the Magic Kingdom. She thinks she knows a few friends who would be willing to keep and eye on the boys for them once they find a place to settle and the Jamils have to eventually get back home for Eliaria's schooling.

Shaking her head, Elise and Rienboche engage in talking possible business ventures and setting him up with someone called Serge Morgan to handle selling his products for him. He use to be an adventurer before he got injured enough to retire early and began his life as a merchant. He was a rather kind man, jovial and always willing to give you the benefit of the doubt, but don't let his kindness be mistaken for gullibility or even naivete because he was still quick with his spear and short sword. By the time the rain let up in the evening, the road was cleared and Hari smiled as Ryouma told him about how he did it.

"Excellent! We now have plenty of stone and clay bricks to build a new house if we need to and not have to worry about being short changed or cheaped out on just because we look young. Good job, Ryouma." He praises and the boy blushes, feeling shy. It has been rare for him to be praised on his old life, his mother praised him all the time but after her death, praise was a forgotten dream. Hari hands him a towel to wipe off any sweat and rain he might have gotten splashed on him as Sebas the butler did the same for the others. Once they were ready to move on they pushed through the next few days to get away from bandit territory. They were not willing to risk their lives facing horde after horde of bandits should they realize there was a noble family passing through.

They rode for days in similar patterns stopping for meals and letting the horses take a break, sometimes Sebas would switch them out with another team of horses using his Dimension Home skill, which Ryouma took particular interest in. Hari did minor lessons with him while they were riding, mostly quizzing him on what he has learned thus far, what ingredients make this particular potion or that specific salve and the like. Eliaria joined in, curious and eager to learn more about the Magic Kingdom and their education system. Hari didn't mind at all. They were both good students and helped one another out which is wonderful. For practical lessons they did those during breaks or if they remained in an area for a few days for some quick hunting or handling a local issue for the few towns and villages they came across.

During one such break, the children were learning about water manipulation from Camille, who had joined them after he realized Hari was teaching magic and as a Mage, he was always eager to learn something new or see a new form of magic. He found the use of a wand a bit strange but Hari had explained it as being a focal for young children to channel their magic through and something of a crunch for adults who aren't too sure then can handle the magic raw without one. He had learned both wandless and silent magic as well as magic with a wand and vocal ques. Death made sure he mastered magic like he had mastered cooking. Death was a hard taskmaster, but was never unfair or malicious. Hari can do almost all magic without a wand, but preferred the ease of it so people underestimate him thinking he was helpless otherwise without it.

Right now Camil had created an arrow of water and was explaining that by taking on a specific shape or weapon to the spell allows their magic to form it and make it more useful as a weapon should they need it. Hari thought of his own water spells and created a stream of water and then thinking of an Eastern Dragon, the water changed it's shape and began moving like one. It shocked the others, but Ryouma cheered seeing the dragon.

"Whoa, what kind of creature is that!?" Camille gasps and Hari is about to answer when an arrow strikes his shoulder and he gasps in pain.

The others quickly go on alert, Camille cursing softly as he throws up ice walls to shield them from further attack as Eliaria grabbed the medkit Hari had gifted to her after the had started traveling and Ryouma eased his brother down and began to examine the injury. They saw it was coated in something and Hari knew it was a drug of some kind to knock him out. Suddenly there was a out 30 bandits and Camille grit his teeth as he realized they had been ambushed and likely targeted for the young Lady and Hari's magic abilities. Hari groaned as his vision began to fail and his body was going weak. He weakly hissed a spell and suddenly a snake appears and he hisses at it. He collapses fully after the snake slips through a thin crack in the ice to find help like his master asked.

"What was that!?" Camille asks between reinforcing the walls and firing back at their attackers.

"One of Hari-nii's summons. He can talk to Snakes specifically, but he can also talk to a few others. That was Mochi. He likely sent him to get Sir Reinhardt and and the others and likely to find Aldez, Hari-nii's biggest snake and a very mean one at that." Ryouma explains finally pulling the arrow free and with Eliaria's help cleaned the wound as best he could and patched him up. "The arrow has some kind of poison on it that is making him weak, likely a paralytic."

"Shoot... I am running low and fast... There are too many for me to handle..." Camille fusses and thinks of sending the youngest two away to safety when suddenly there are pained cries and screaming. He opens the ice enough to see a dark skinned man bring a spike studded club down on a bandits head and then not far from him was Hughes stabbing his lance through three men at once and hauling them into the air with a bloodthirsty grin on his face. He relaxed seeing aid had come. Sir Rienboche came close with his sword and one of his smaller summons to act as a guard and then there was a loud hissing roar that terrified everyone. They look up to see a monstrous snake like creature attack a bandit and eat him whole before Hari weakly hisses out a command and the snake shrinks down to a much smaller but no less deadly size and it moves like lightning, attacking any bandit in reach.

It is not long after that they have either killed or captured the bandits and the stranger who helped them had Mochi wrapped over his neck and the tiny black snake looked smug somehow.

"I am Dolce, and adventurer from Gimul, sorry to intruded but I saw the fight and had to help." He says and pulls out his credentials to prove his claims.

"Thank you for your help. You saved my man and our children." Reinhardt nods his head after confirming the credentials were real.

"Hari-nii!?"

They turn to Hari who was unconscious now and being carefully cradled by the larger snake, which has grown big again to act like a living bed. Camille was performing first aid and lets out a small curse because whatever they used on the arrows was making Hari burn up and his breathing was both shallow and rapid. It was fast acting, too fast acting.

"That might not have been a paralytic... There's been reports of a drug that has been making the rounds on the black market that critically weakens the victim and acts like a drug to make them more susceptible to unwanted attention..." Dolce warns, pulling out a secret mission scroll from his guild master about infiltrating the bandits and finding out where the drug was coming from. The Jamils read it and grow pale and heavily concerned because it was a very potent aphrodisiac and if left untreated could result in the death of the victim. And what is worse the only know treatment is to copulate. Elise looked embarrassed and concerned bas Reinhardt gritted his teeth and paced trying to think.

Ryouma flushed as well, he may be a child right now but he was still a grown man at heart and he wasn't exactly shy around the ladies either, but never had time enough for a proper relationship never mind taking care of his personal needs. He thinks on what he can do to help the situation, but if the only known cure is to have sex, Hari wasn't in any condition nto consent nevermind protest and even then who would they trust to not take advantage of him? He startles when a cold sensation passes over his back and he turns to see what looked like the shroud of death hulk wrong over Hari and then it left. Hari opened tired fever bright eyes and looked at the red eyes of the man named Dolce as he reached out for him and then passed out again.

It was silent and awkward for a moment but he clearly made his choice and Ryouma has to wonder about it. Reinhardt wanted to rage and deny this but knew if they waited too long Hari would die so he turned to Jail and Hughes and order them to stand guard but give them privacy as he has the others move away from the stream they had been practicing at. Eliaria had asked what was happening and her mother flushed as she began explains about the basics of sex to her curious daughter. Even her grandfather looked uncomfortable as they move away. Sebas offers to remain near by in case they needed anything and Ryouma watched Dolce flush and stammer, but now and apologize to Hari who only gave a weak heeze of a chuckle and assured him if he wasn't willing there was no way his snakes would allow him anywhere near him.

"I'm really sorry about this... But I will try to be as careful as possible..." Dolce promises and Hari gives a weak smile.....

---

Dolce carried a sleeping Hari in his arms as Hughes and Jil followed behind them with Sebas, who is carrying the large and little snakes. Dolce was visibly flushed but overall he didn't look like someone who just had sex. Hari was looking much better if still feverish and sweating. No one asked what happened or what they did. Eliaria was too embarrassed by the sex talk to look at anyone and Ryouma was flushed, but overall happy his brother was alright.

"Thank you for your help."

"Again, I apologize for not stopping the archer sooner. I will need to head back to camp soon or someone will suspect something. But ..."

 

"Go... I understand.... I am feeling much better now that my magic has a chance to burn out the drugs rather than focusing on my injury and isolating enough of the drug for testing and creating an antidote for it. Speaking of, here Ryouma, I am too weak to test it. I am trusting you to be careful in the lab alone. If you need help, Rue and Poe will help you... Get a medkit for Dolce to take with him as well... No need to look so embarrassed, I only needed enough stimulation." He cannot help smirking at everyone's flushed faces as he slowly got down from Dolce's arms.

"Yes, ai am thankful for not needing to go further, but still I did not wish to take advantage."

Hari weakly smiles and moves to sit on a chair that appears from nowhere and soon his snakes coil around him the large one hissing and he hisses back softly.

"So you are undercover? Will you be alright, Mr. Dolce?" Elise asks, trying to not think of what happened between the young prince and the stranger.

"I am alright, I look like a bandit and am rather taciturn at times. It helps me blend in. Guildmaster Worgan sent. A few others with me so I am not alone. But thank you for the concern and again I am sorry that I did not stop them sooner."

"Thank you for helping and for the information. We are headed to Gimul as well, so we can pass along any messages to Master Worgan if you wish?"

"Thank you... Here is my newest report for him. They have taken several women and children captive they are planning to sell them into slavery soon."

Hari sat up and his eyes flow brightly with rage suddenly his turn opens and out step two tall figures both dressed in black right fitting clothes and they bow.

"Young master?"

"I want those men, personally... However if any child has been harmed, feel free to send them to Mors." Hari orders and they bow and move to stand behind Dolce. " These are two of my shadow guards, they have watched over me my whole life and they know exactly what I allow and don't so no worrying about them exposing both or being caught. As for those men who harmed children....well, AI need live practice for some of my much nastier spells." Hari purrs darkly and they shiver in fright....